Skip to main content

Full text of "Apostolic succession and the problem of unity"

See other formats


Pass   "^VIOLS' 
Book .tlil. 


Copyright  ^s'" 


COPYRIGHT  DEPOSIE 


Apostolic  Succession  and  the 
Problem  of  Unity 


Apostolic  Succession  and 
the  Problem  of  Unity 


By  the  Reverend 

Edward  McCrady 

Rector  of  Grace  Ckurcb, 
Canton^  Mississippi 


The  University  Press  of 
Sewanee  Tennessee  1905 


.  M'55 


UB3ARY  of  CONGRESS 

Two  Cooies  Received 

DEC  26  1905 

Copyright  Entry 
cuss     ^     XXC.  No. 

f  S  ^  H  f  3l 

COPY     B. 

Copyrighted  1905 

By 

EDWARD  McCRADY 


C9 


The  Lambeth  Articles 


The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, as  "containing  all  things  necessary  to  salva- 
tion," and  as  being  the  ultimate  rule  and  standard 
of  faith. 

II 

The  Apostles'  Creed  as  the  baptismal  symbol ;  and 
the  Nicene  Creed,  as  the  sufficient  statement  of  the 
Christian  Faith. 

Ill 

The  two  sacraments  ordained  by  Christ  Himself — 
Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  —  ministered 
with  unfailing  use  of  Christ's  words  of  Institution,  and 
of  the  elements  ordained  by  Him. 

IV 

The  Historic  Episcopate,  locally  adapted  in  the 
methods  of  its  administration,  to  the  varying  needs 
of  the  nations  and  peoples  called  by  God  into  the 
Unity  of  His  Church. 


Contents 


I 

THE  PROBLEM  STATED 

II 

MEMBERSHIP  IN  THE  CHURCH  CATHOLIC 

III 

THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  ON  THE  SUCCESSION 

(a)  ARTICLES  AND  FORMULARIES 

(b)  acts  of  parliament 

(c)  testimony  of  accredited  writers 

IV 

THE  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  ON  THE  SUCCESSION 

(a)  articles  and  formularies 

(b)  testimony  of  ACCREDITED  WRITERS 

V 

CONCLUSION 


Introduction 

In  writing  an  introduction  to  this  book  I  do  not 
intend  to  convey  the  impression  that  I  have,  in 
any  way,  contributed  to  its  contents.  The  book  is 
the  author's  work,  and  his  alone.  While  I  do  not 
agree  with  all  that  is  written,  I  think  it  well  and 
strongly  written,  and  that  it  ought  to  find  place 
in  the  discussion  of  the  subject  of  the  unity  of 
Christendom.  Where  the  issues  are  so  great,  so 
profoundly  important,  no  region  ought  to  be  left 
unexplored,  no  question  (no  matter  how  old  or  how 
often  investigated)  should  be  left  undiscussed  in 
its  new  bearings,  no  amount  of  patient,  charitable 
investigation  ought  to  be  regarded  as  onerous;  hut 
the  discussion  should  be  utterly  free,  completely 
full  and  without  passion.  No  subject  connected 
with  it  should  be  held  so  sacred  that  it  may  not 
reverently  and  respectfully  be  tested.  In  this  spirit 
of  respectful  investigation  the  author  has  entered 
into  the  discussion,  sometimes  with  questions  which 
he  seeks  to  answer,  sometimes  with  declarations 
which  he  considers  that  the  Church's  teaching  war- 
rants. The  real  merit  of  both  questions  and  dec- 
larations can  best  be  tested  in  the  open  court  of  the 
Church's  sifting  and  searching  processes  which  inev- 
itably tend  to  the  illumination  of  the  truth.  Into  this 
open  court  the  book  enters,  its  author  anx  ous  to  con- 


Introduction 

tribute  to  the  unity  of  God's  people,  and  that  what  is 
of  error  in  his  work  should  be  exposed. 

His  intention  is  not  to  undermine  the  existing  or- 
der or  organization  of  the  Church,  but  to  make  a  seri- 
ous and  earnest  examination  into  what  that  order  and 
organization  are  and  what  they  rest  upon.  If  the  ar- 
gument seems  to  antagonize  the  theories  and  doctrines 
of  present-day  writers,  may  it  not  be  that  these  writers 
have  themselves  misconceived  the  Church,  and  with 
honest  but  mistaken  intent  misstated  her  position? 
The  author's  effort  is  not  to  assert  or  to  establish  a 
theory  of  his  own  making,  but  to  discover  the  Church's 
practical  doctrine,  and  then  present  it  in  its  significant 
bearing  upon  the  great  question  of  Unity,  which  he 
rightly  regards  as  the  foremost  ecclesiastical  question 
of  the  day.  That  the  Historic  Episcopate  is  a  prac- 
tical necessity  to  stability  in  Church  government  has 
become  his  firm  belief,  which  has  grown  out  of  his 
patient  study  of  the  history  of  the  past.  When  the 
Roman  Church  replaced  the  Historic  Episcopate  with 
Papal  sovereignty  and  sought  to  fix  this  strange  doc- 
trine upon  the  Catholic  Church,  disintegration  re- 
sulted ;  and  when  the  Protestant  Churches  discarded 
the  Episcopate,  segregation  and  confusion  resulted  as 
a  natural  consequence.  The  author  believes  that  the 
Historic  Episcopate  is  worthy,  and  is  destined  to  be- 
come a  basis  of  unity,  not  because  it  is  a  doctrine  of 
necessity,  but  because  it  has  proved  its  practical  ne- 
cessity to  stable  government. 

Those  who  disagree  with  his  conclusions  will  be 


Introduction 

stimulated  by  his  arguments.  Those  who  agree  with 
them  will  be  fortified,  and  their  belief  in  unity,  and 
their  hope  for  unity,  rekindled. 

For  myself,  I  must  decline  to  be  construed  as  be- 
longing to  any  party  in  the  Church.  Party  shiboleths 
have  a  tendency  to  narrow  one's  conceptions  of  the 
Church,  to  fix  one's  conception  of  that  which  is  a  liv- 
ing organism,  to  limit  and  sometimes  prevent,  and 
sometimes  even  predetermine,  one's  search  for  the 
truth. 

Theodore  D.  Bratton 


Apostolic  Succession  and  the 
Problem  of  Unity 


Apostolic  Succession  and  the 
Problem  of  Unity 


THE    PROBLEM    STATED 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  matter  of  Church 
Unity  is  one  of  the  most  important  of  the  many  sub- 
jects under  consideration  of  the  Christian  world.  Not 
only  are  men  of  all  denominations  beginning  to  feel 
that  the  various  controversies  and  disputes  of  Chris- 
tendom have  been  waged,  for  the  most  part,  over  mat- 
ters which  have  been  of  far  from  vital  importance  to 
the  cause  of  truth,  but  they  are  further  beginning  to 
realize  that  the  maintenance  of  such  divisions,  except 
for  reasons  of  inevitable  necessity,  where  principles 
deemed  absolutely  essential  to  spiritual  gowth  and 
welfare  are  at  stake,  must  be  regarded  as  sinful  and  in- 
excusable. In  short,  they  are  beginning  to  realize 
that  Unity  is  not  merely  a  pleasing  ideal,  which  is 
beautiful  to  contemplate  and  would  for  many  reasons 
be  a  great  boon  to  humanity,  were  it  possible  to  be 
had,  but  they  are  further  beginning  to  appreciate  that 
it  is  an  end  for  which  each  individual  man,  as  well  as 
each  individual  denomination  is  in  duty  bound  to  pray 
and  hope  and  labor  —  that  schism  is  absolutely  inex- 
cusable in  the  sight  of  God  except  for  the  most  vital 


Apostolic  Succession 

principles  of  Christian  faith,  and  that  the  paramount 
question  with  the  members  of  each  individual  denom- 
ination should  be,  not  are  we  right  or  wrong  with  re- 
spect to  our  contention  as  to  the  truth  of  Christ's 
teaching  on  this  or  that  disputed  point,  but  that  even 
if  right,  does  the  correctness  of  our  position  justify 
us  in  our  continued  separation  from  our  brethren  in 
the  great  Body  of  Christ. 

It  is  a  demonstrable  fact,  and  one  that  should  be 
self-evident  to  every  thoughtful  man,  that  an  entire 
unity  of  opinion  upon  all  matters  of  faith  is  an  abso- 
lute impossibility,  so  long  as  men  are  mentally,  moral- 
ly and  physically  constituted  as  they  are.  There  are 
no  two  men  in  the  world  who  can  absolutely  agree  in 
their  understanding  or  intellectual  appreciation  of  any 
problem,  however  earnest  each  may  be  to  ascertain  the 
truth  and  nothing  but  the  truth.  Each  is  compelled 
by  nature  and  education  to  view  the  same  problem  in 
a  somewhat  different  light,  and  no  matter  how  desir- 
ous each  may  be  to  agree  with  the  othefr,  they  cannot 
declare  their  unanimity  in  every  particular  without 
being  guilty  of  intellectual  dishonesty.  In  short,  the 
price  of  absolute  intellectual  unity  upon  all  theological 
or  other  questions  is  moral  turpitude  and  insincerity ; 
the  price  of  absolute  mental  conformity  to  a  fixed 
formula  of  belief  on  all  disputed  matters  of  Christian 
Faith  is  infidelity  to  the  voice  of  conscience,  infidelity 
to  the  sense  of  right  and  duty,  infidelity  to  The  Spir- 
it of  Truth  — The  Holy  Spirit  — The  Holy  Ghost. 
Christ  does  not,  therefore,  expect  that  of  us.     He 


The  Problem  of  Unity- 
does  not  ask  absolute  unity  of  opinion  upon  all  theo- 
logical questions,  but  what  He  does  ask  is  unity  of 
life  and  will  and  purpose  in  The  Spirit,  and  through 
unity  in  The  Spirit  gradually  to  come  more  and  more 
into  a  unity  of  mind  and  opinion.  The  latter,  how- 
ever, is  an  end,  not  a  present  state  or  condition  either 
actual  or  possible,  and  an  end,  moreover,  which  will 
be  attained  and  can  be  attained  only  through  what  is 
now  and  always  an  ever  present  possibility,  viz., — 
unity  in  The  Spirit  of  Christ.  Absolute  agreement 
in  all  doctrinal  matters,  therefore,  should  not  be  ex- 
pected in  any  proposed  platform  of  organic  unity.  It 
will  be  a  supreme  blessing  to  know  that  we  can  be  one 
on  those  matters  generally  regarded  as  vital,  and  as 
there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  such  a  consumma- 
tion is  not  so  irrevocably  beyond  the  hope  of  realiza- 
tion (at  least  as  regards  the  greater  part  of  Christen- 
dom) as  some  would  suppose,  it  certainly  behooves 
the  members  of  all  denominations  to  look  at  the  mat- 
ter attentively,  and  see  if  there  be  not  among  the  many 
doctrinal  tenets  of  the  various  churches,  some  com- 
mon ground  in  things  essential. 

It  will,  of  course,  be  a  difficult  task,  in  view  of  the 
many  and  conflicting  opinions  held  on  all  sides,  and 
the  natural  denominational  prejudices  with  which  each 
tenet  is  encumbered,  rightly  to  distinguish  between 
what  are  essential  and  what  are  unessential  matters, 
and  for  this  we  can  only  trust  to  the  guidance  of  that 
one,  supreme  Spirit,  in  Whom  happily  we  are  already 
professedly  one,  and  Whose  still,  small  voice  if  duly 


Apostolic  Succession 

heeded,  cannot  but  point  the  way  to  a  final  solution  of 
all  these  and  other  merely  intellectual  difficulties,  be- 
ing, as  He  is.  The  Spirit  of  Truth  Itself. 

It  is  a  foregone  conclusion,  therefore,  that  we  must 
under  any  circumtsances  expect  to  differ  more  or  less 
widely  upon  many  important  points,  but  unless  any  of 
the  points  in  question  should  be  more  than  merely  im- 
portant —  unless  they  should  be  esteemed  by  any  of 
us  to  be  vital  to  spiritual  health  and  moral  principle 
—  they  should  in  no  case  be  allowed  to  justify  the 
continuance  of  schism,  as,  excepting  these,  we  should 
ever  regard  Unity  as  above  all  other  considerations 
the  supreme  end  and  purpose  of  all  outward  and  visible 
Christianity.  It  is  manifest,  then,  that  we  must  be 
willing  to  agree  to  disagree  on  all  matters  short  of  what 
conscience  declares  to  be  essential  to  individual  spirit- 
ual safety,  and  that  in  examining  the  problem  our 
first  and  highest  endeavor  should  always  be  to  discov- 
er what  is  false  or  erroneous  in  our  pwn  creed,  rather 
than  what  is  false  or  erroneous  in  the  creed  of  others. 
The  latter  is  always  an  easy  task.  It  is  the  former 
that  is  so  difficult  of  accomplishment,  and  that 
is  the  real  obstacle  —  or  at  least  the  most  serious 
obstacle  —  that  ever  stands  in  the  way  of  ultimate 
Unity. 

Now  as  a  member  of  this  branch  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  it  is  our  purpose  in  the  following  pages  to  ex- 
amine our  own  position  carefully,  and  to  inquire,  in 
absolute  disregard  of  what  has  been  done  by  other 
churches,  whether  we  ourselves  have  done  everything 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

possible  on  our  part  to  bring  about  the  end  desired. 
If  we  have  so  done,  then  we  may  feel  assured  that 
further  responsibility  rests  with  others ;  but  if  not,  no 
stone  should  be  left  unturned  in  our  endeavor  to  sacri- 
fice all  worldly  or  denominational  interests  for  the  one 
supreme  ideal. 

The  exposure  of  denominational  error,  pride  and 
prejudice,  painful  as  indeed  it  is,  cannot  be  shirked 
when  the  integrity  of  the  Church  Catholic  is  at  stake, 
and  once  we  have  the  courage  nobly  to  admit  our  weak- 
nesses, and  manfully  to  right  the  wrong  (regardless  of 
the  sins  of  others)  the  spectacle  of  such  Christ-like 
heroism  will  rouse  the  Christian  world,  as  nothing 
else  will  ever  rouse  it,  to  the  sense  of  its  duty 
and  responsibility  in  the  matter.  Now  we  fully 
realize  that  this  church,  in  connection  with  the 
mother  church  of  England,  has  already  taken  a  most 
commendable  step  towards  the  attainment  of  this 
end. 

In  the  Lambeth  Articles  a  proposed  basis  of  union 
has  been  set  forth  which,  were  it  rightly  understood, 
would,  we  believe,  be  willingly  entered  into  by  at  least 
a  large  number  of  Christian  people.  Unfortunately 
however,  in  spite  of  the  broad  and  liberal  wording  of 
this  platform,  the  end  for  which  it  was  intended  has 
had  to  suffer  because  of  the  interpretation  which 
many  of  our  churchmen  both  in  public  and  in  private, 
in  the  pulpit  and  in  the  press,  have  persisted  in 
placing  upon  one  of  its  clauses,  and  the  general 
attitude  assumed  by  them  regarding  many  doctrinal 


Apostolic  Succession 

questions  more  or  less  directly  associated  there- 
with. 

To  be  brief,  the  broad  phrase — ''the  Historic  Epis- 
copate"—  contained  in  the  4th  Article  of  the  Plat- 
form, and  which  appears  to  be  the  only  clause  that  has 
met  with  serious  objection,  has  been  arbitrarily  as- 
sumed to  carry  with  it  the  so-called  doctrine  of  Apos- 
tolic Succession  as  though  the  latter  were  a  necessary 
corollary,  and  this  interpretation  of  its  meaning,  to- 
gether with  a  number  of  conclusions  naturally  conse- 
quent therefrom  respecting  the  nature  and  extent  of 
the  Church  Catholic  have  been  so  widely  diffused 
among  all  classes  of  churchmen  that  the  result  has 
been  that  the  true,  official  teachings  of  this  church  on 
all  such  matters  have  been  obscured,  and  what  might 
have  been  hoped  for  from  the  broad  and  catholic  word- 
ing of  the  Lambeth  Articles  has  necessarily  been 
lost. 

We  propose  in  the  following  pages  to  discuss  in  de- 
tail some  of  these  hindrances  to  Unity,  and  to  show 
that  the  various  principles  underlying  them  have  no 
justification  either  in  reason  or  in  the  official  teachings 
of  this  church.  We  shall  begin  by  considering  the 
matter  of  membership  in  the  Church  Catholic  —  par- 
ticularly as  that  subject  has  been  presented  in  the  re- 
cent agitation  to  change  the  name  of  this  church ;  and 
following  this,  we  shall  discuss  at  some  length  the  real 
attitude  of  this  church,  assumed  at  the  very  begin- 
ning of  her  history  and  never  surrendered  at  any  time, 
upon  the  subject  of  the  Apostolic  Succession,  in  con- 

6 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

tra-distinction  to  the  views  generally  entertained  to- 
day —  both  of  which  matters,  intimately  connected  as 
they  are,  have  in  their  popular  representation,  greatly 
militated  against  all  proposals  on  the  part  of  this 
church  looking  to  the  possible  re-union  of  Christen- 
dom. 


II 

MEMBERSHIP  IN  THE  CHURCH    CATHOLIC 

While  the  discussion  regarding  a  change  in  the 
present  title  of  the  Church  has  now  somewhat  abated, 
because  of  the  adverse  report  of  the  committee  recent- 
ly appointed  by  the  General  Convention  to  ascertain 
the  mind  of  the  people  at  large,  yet  because  of  the 
qualified  character  of  the  objections  urged  by  many  of 
the  Diocesan  Councils,  and  the  evident  popularity 
of  the  movement  in  many  quarters  —  a  popularity, 
moreover,  which  continues  to  increase  rather  than  to 
diminish  —  it  is  impossible  for  any  one  to  look  upon 
the  matter  as  definitely  and  finally  settled.  In  fact, 
the  advocates  of  the  movement  are  far  from  discour- 
aged. It  is  pointed  out  that  if  such  a  proposition  had 
even  been  broached  in  the  Convention  a  few  years 
back,  it  would  have  been  treated  with  scant  courtesy, 
whereas  so  great  a  change  in  the  sentiment  of  church- 
men has  come  about  within  the  past  decade,  that  at 
the  last  meeting  of  the  same  body,  the  subject  was  not 
only  allowed  a  hearing,  but  was  deemed  of  sufficient 
importance  to  be  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  vari- 
ous Dioceses  and  their  opinions  solicited.  That  the 
result  of  the  investigation  has  been  unfavorable  to  im- 
mediate action,  is  not  surprising.  It  was  not  to  be 
expected  that  so  momentous  a  question  should  be  de- 
cided in  a  day,  and  even  if  possible,  the  most  sanguine 
would  hardly  have  deemed  it  advisable.     As  it  is,  they 

8 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

contend,  much  has  been  accomplished  in  the  right  di- 
rection. The  very  action  of  the  Convention  has  made 
the  question  a  matter  of  discussion  throughout  the  en- 
tire Church,  and  the  report  of  the  committee  has  at 
least  revealed  the  fact  that  the  percentage  of  church- 
men in  favor  of  a  change  in  the  near  future,  is  far 
greater  than  the  majority  of  people  were  inclined 
to  suspect.  In  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  there- 
fore, it  appears  to  be  true  that  the  question  is  one 
which  is,  indeed,  far  from  being  disposed  of  by  the 
committee's  report,  and  will  inevitably  present  itself 
again,  and  that  at  no  distant  day,  for  final  solution. 
With  this  conviction  in  mind,  and  with  the  further 
belief  that  if  such  an  end  be  attained  along  the  partic- 
ular lines  upon  which  it  is  now  being  advocated  it  will 
prove  disastrous  to  the  welfare  of  this  Church,  and  the 
hope  of  Christian  Unity  through  her  endeavors,  it  be- 
comes necessary  for  us  to  speak  at  some  length  of  the 
matter. 

It  is  not  the  question  of  a  change  of  name,  in  and 
by  itself,  that  we  regard  as  necessarily  dangerous  to 
the  cause  of  Unity,  but  change,  as  we  have  said,  along 
the  particular  lines  upon  which  it  is  being  advocated 
to-day.  In  short,  we  have  no  desire  to  insist  upon  the 
adequacy  of  the  present  title.  The  designation  "Pro- 
testant Episcopal  Church' '  may  fail,  perhaps,  to  some 
extent,  in  clearly  defining  our  real  position  to  the 
world,  and  it  may  very  possibly  be  true  that  some 
other  title  would  be  more  appropriate  and  desirable. 
But  however  this  may  be,  adequate  or  inadequate,  we 

9 


Apostolic  Succession 

believe  that  the  present  name  comes  far  nearer  ex- 
pressing the  real  truth  of  our  position,  and  is  more 
comprehensible  to  the  world  at  large,  than  any  that 
has  yet  been  suggested  —  particularly  more  appropri- 
ate and  satisfactory  than  the  title  *'The  American 
Catholic  Church" — the  designation  that  appeared  to 
be  the  one  most  seriously  contemplated  by  the  late  ad- 
vocates of  the  change  and  which  is  to-day  the  title 
most  commonly  in  mind  whenever  the  subject  is  dis- 
cussed. Not  only  do  we  believe  that  the  adoption  of 
such  a  title  would  prove  a  serious  barrier  to  Unity, 
but  we  further  believe  that  it  would  tend  to  place  the 
Church  in  a  most  embarrassing  position  before  the 
world  because  of  its  absolute  indefensibility  when  ex- 
amined in  the  light  of  her  official  utterances  in  the 
past.  Let  us  look  into  the  matter  carefully  and  see  if 
we  are  not  fully  justified  in  this  opinion. 

It  will  be  evident  from  the  perusal  of  a  little  work 
entitled  "A  Handbook  of  Information,"  published 
some  time  ago  by  The  Young  Churchman  Co.,  of 
Milwaukee,  in  which  arguments  for  the  correction  of 
the  present  title  are  advanced,  that  one  point  in  favor 
of  the  proposed  name  "American  Catholic  Church" 
is  that  it  suggests  ''historic  identity  w4th  the  Church 
of  the  ages."  This,  of  course,  refers  to  the  word 
"Catholic,"  as  there  is  no  such  significance  in  the 
word  "American."  By  "Catholic"  then,  is  signified 
"Historic  identity  with  the  Church  of  the  ages,"  and 
by  the  prefix  "American"  such  historic  identity  is 
further  "localized"   so  *'as^to   imply  this  particular 


The  Problem  of  Unity- 
body  in  the  United  States  and  none  other."  The 
meaning  of  this  is,  of  course,  not  difficult  to  discern, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  article  only  confirms  and 
illustrates  it  the  more.  To  put  it  in  plain  terms,  the 
entire  argument  for  the  adoption  of  this  title  rests  up- 
on the  following  assumptions. 

Our  Lord  established  in  this  world  but  one  Church. 
This  Church  was  known  at  the  beginning  as  the  Cath- 
olic Church.  In  the  course  of  ages,  because  of  inter- 
nal disputes  and  dissensions,  this  holy,  catholic  and 
apostolic  Church  became  divided.  Each  division, 
however,  continued  to  preserve  its  corporate  connec- 
tion with  the  original  Catholic  Church,  and  hence  con- 
tinued to  be  a  corporate  branch  of  this  Catholic 
Church.  At  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  and  sub- 
sequently, however,  a  large  number  of  dissatisfied 
members  left  their  respective  branches  and  separat- 
ed themselves  from  all  further  organic  or  corporate 
connection  with  the  Catholic  Church —  organizing 
themselves  into  various  bodies  and  societies  patterned 
after  their  own  ideas,  but  continuing  to  call  them- 
selves churches.  In  view  of  these  palpable  facts  of 
history,  it  is  evident  that  to  retain  the  word  ^'Protest- 
ant" in  our  official  title  is  grievously  to  mis-state  our 
position  to  the  world,  for  the  Protestant  bodies  are 
those  which  have  separated  themselves  from  all  organ- 
ic connection  with  the  Church  Catholic,  whereas  it  is 
a  matter  of  peculiar  pride  with  us,  that  we  have  never 
severed  such  connection.  If,  therefore,  the  remaining 
legitimate  branches  of  the  Catholic  Church  continue 


Apostolic  Succession 

to  uphold  their  Catholic  lineage  in  their  official  titles, 
we  should  do  the  same.  We  are  not  a  Protestant  sect, 
but  a  Catholic  branch,  and  if  that  Catholic  branch 
that  originated  in  Rome,  be  the  Roman  Catholic ;  that 
in  the  East,  generally  designated  as  Greek,  be  the 
Greek  Catholic;  that  originating  in  England,  the 
Anglican  or  Anglo-Catholic,  why  should  we,  the  only 
legitimate  branch  originating  in  America,  fear  to  as- 
sume our  lawful  title,  the  American  Catholic  ? 

Now  we  freely  grant  that  with  such  assumptions 
before  us,  it  is  impossible  logically  to  evade  this  re- 
sult. The  premises  once  accepted,  the  conclusion  is 
irresistible.  But  is  it  necessary  to  accept  the  prem- 
ises ?  In  answer  to  this  we  unhesitatingly  assert  that 
not  only  is  it  unnecessary  to  accept  the  truth  of  such 
assumptions,  but  that  it  is  impossible  to  do  so  consist- 
ently with  other  principles  and  teachings  of  this 
Church.  What  right  have  we  to  assume  that  these 
Protestant  bodies  are  cut  off  irom  the  Church  Cath- 
olic .?  What  grounds  have  we  for  maintaining  that 
they  are  no  longer  ''members  incorporate  in  the  Mys- 
tical Body"  of  Christ,  "which  is  the  blessed  company 
of  all  faithful  people?"  If  membership  in  the  Cath- 
olic Church  depends  solely  upon  Baptism,  and  if  Bap- 
tism again,  is  not  a  rite  limited  to  the  official  acts  of  a 
valid  Ministry,  but  is  a  rite  which  can  be  legitimately 
administered  by  any  baptized  person  —  a  principle 
which  this  Church  openly  admits  both  by  teaching  and 
practice  —  then  it  follows  inevitably  that  every  duly 
baptized  person,  of  whatever  denomination  in  Christ- 

12 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

endom,  is  a  member  of  the  Church  Catholic,  and  it 
willnot  do  to  teach  the  validity  of  Lay  Baptism,  and 
further  attest  our  belief  in  its  validity  by  accepting 
converts  from  other  Protestant  bodies  without  requir- 
ing further  baptism  at  the  hands  of  our  Ministers, 
and  then,  in  the  face  of  all  this,  deliberately  assert 
that  these  self-same  Protestants  have  no  corporate  con- 
nection with  the  Catholic  Church.  Baptism  is  itself 
incorporation  into  the  Catholic  Churchy  as  the  Prayer 
Book  distinctly  teaches,  and  furthermore,  as  it  is  the 
only  means  of  incorporation  that  Christ  has  provided, 
it  is  for  that  very  reason  the  sole  test  of  corporate  con- 
nection for  any  individual  or  Body  of  individuals . 

This  is  a  point  that  the  editor  of  The  Living  Church 
seems  to  have  overlooked,  when  replying  to  certain  in- 
quiries recently  made  regarding  the  word  ''Catholic." 
In  answer  to  this  very  point,  viz., —  that  all  duly  bap-_ 
tized  persons  are  members  incorporate  in  the  Body  of 
Christ,  i.  e.  the  Church  Catholic,  he  says,  (^Living 
Chnrch,  Feb.  14th,  1903,  p.  548).  .  .  .  "it  is 
quite  true  that  in  one  sense  every  properly  baptized 
Christian,  whether  among  the  sects  or  in  any  part  of 
the  historic  Church,  is  a  member  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  because  such  membership  is  obtained  by 
Baptism ;  in  a  second  sense,  only  those  who  accept  the 
authority  of  some  corporate  branch  of  the  Catholic 
Church  are  catholics,  for  the  organization  of  even  bap- 
tized men  outside  the  Church  are  no  parts  of  the  Cath- 
olic Church,  though  individually  the  people  are  mem- 
bers of  it."    Here  the  editor  confounds  two  very  dis- 

13 


Apostolic  Succession 

tinct  ideas,  for  if  he  means  anything  at  all  by  the 
phrase  "the  organization  of  even  baptized  men  outside 
the  Church, ' '  he  means  that  the  organization  (and  not 
the  individual  men)  is  outside  the  Church,  and  this 
again  can  only  mean  that  the  plan  or  pattern  upon 
which  the  body  is  organized  is  a  plan  or  pattern  for- 
eign to  the  plan  or  pattern  of  the  Catholic  Church. 
But  whether  this  be  true  or  not,  this  Catholic  plan  or 
pattern  of  organization,  whether  of  bodies  in  or  out  of 
the  Church,  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  corporate,  or- 
ganic connection  of  such  bodies  with  the  Church. 
Christ  never  provided  any  plan  or  pattern  of  organiza- 
tion as  a  test  of  corporate  connection  with  His  Body. 
The  only  test  of  corporate  connection  which  He  ever 
authorized  is  not  a  plan  or  pattern  of  any  kind,  but  a 
Rite  —  a  rite,  moreover,  which  pertains  to  individuals, 
not  to  bodies.  Let  us  examine  the  matter  carefully, 
and  in  order  to  do  so,  let  us  anticipate  an  illustration 
that  will  very  likely  be  brought  forward.  Let  us  take 
any  human  society  or  organization,  as  for  exam.ple, 
the  Masons,  or  Knights  of  Pythias,  and  let  us  agree 
to  suppose  (which,  of  course,  may  not  be  the  case) 
that  one  of  these  societies  consists  solely  of  baptized 
persons.  Do  we  mean  to  assert  that  the  individual 
membership  of  these  persons  in  the  Church  constitutes 
the  Masons,  as  a  body,  a  corporate  branch  of  the 
Church?  We  reply  unhesitatingly,  as  much  so  as 
any  body  or  organization  of  men  can  be  a  corporate 
branch  of  the  Church,  for  whatever  by  the  convention- 
alities of  human  speech  men  may  refer  to  when  speak- 

14 


The  Problem  of  Uni ty- 
ing of  the  members  of  Christ's  Body,  or  the  branches 
of  the  Vine,  Christ  refers  only  to  individuals  when 
using  these  expressions.  He  simply  does  not  recog- 
nize bodies  or  organizations  of  any  kind  as  the  corpo- 
rate members  or  branches  of  His  Church. 

The  Roman  Church  as  such,  has  never  been  incor- 
porated into  the  Catholic  Church;  the  Anglican 
Church  as  such,* has  never  been  so  incorporated;  and 
there  is  no  denomination  in  Christendom  which  as  a 
body  or  organization  has  ever  been  incorporated  into 
the  Body  of  Christ.  Our  Lord  indeed  intended  that 
His  Body  should  have  many  members,  but  these  mem- 
bers were  not  to  be  organizations,  but  individuals, 
and  the  sole  right  by  which  these  members  were  to  be 
incorporated  or  grafted  into  the  Body,  was  the  rite  of 
Baptism — a  rite  which  was  instituted  for  individuals, 
not  for  organizations.  No  organization  ever  under- 
went the  rite  of  Baptism  or  incorporation  into  the 
Body  of  Christ,  hence  no  organization  as  such,  can 
claim  to  be  a  corporate  branch  or  member  of  the  Body. 
In  short,  our  Lord  does  not  recognize  any  organization 
in  Christendom  as  a  corporate  branch  of  His  Church; 
but  only  the  baptized  individual  Christians  in  all  lands 
and  of  all  denominations.  These  so  called  branches  or 
organizations  are  human  distinctions,  not  divine. 
In  His  sight,  there  is  not  an  organized  body  in  Rome, 
for  example,  that  as  a  body  or  organization  is  a  cor- 
porate branch  or  member  of  His  Church,  or  another 
in' England,  Russia  or  America,  but  in  all  these 
places  He  sees  only  the  individual  members  of  His 

15 


Apostolic  Succession 

one,  divine  organization  or  Body  —  the  Catholic 
Church.  The  truth  of  the  whole  matter,  then,  is 
simply  this :  —  There  is  no  corpo7'ate  connection  of 
bodies  or  organizations,  as  such,  with  the  Catholic 
Churchy  but  only  of  individuals.  The  catholic  organ- 
ization of  corporate  individuals,  is  another  matter  al- 
together, which  has  no  bearing  on  the  problem. 

But  we  seem  to  hear  the  reply  made,  all  this  may 
be  true,  but  nevertheless  there  is  something  else  nec- 
essary to  the  being  or  existence  of  the  Church  than 
the  mere  incorporation  of  individuals  by  Baptism. 
Members  may  indeed  incorporate  other  members,  and 
so  the  priesthood  of  the  people  may  be  all  that  is  nec- 
essary to  insure  initiation  into  the  Church,  but  Bap- 
tism is  not  all.  The  Church  exercises  other  functions 
than  that  of  incorporation.  These  same  incorporated 
individuals  must  be  nourished  and  sustained.  The 
spiritual  life  vouchsafed  them  in  this  new  birth  or  re- 
generation, must  be  supported  by  proper  spiritual 
food.  Even  as  a  child  born  into  this  lower  world  and 
possessing  the  same  natural  life  that  all  others  enjoy, 
must  have  this  life  sustained  by  constant  natural  food, 
if  it  is  to  continue  in  this  world,  so  he  who  is  regen- 
erate, and  born  anew  into  the  higher  world,  though 
possessing  the  same  spiritual  life  that  all  others  en- 
joy, must  nevertheless  have  this  life  sustained  by  con- 
stant spiritual  food,  if  he  is  to  continue  in  this  higher 
world.  To  be  deprived  of  natural  food  in  the  lower 
world,  means  to  forfeit  natural  life,  and  thus  to  be  put 
out  of  the  natural  world ;  and  so  too,  to  be  deprived 

i6 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

of  spiritual  food  in  this  higher  world  means  to  forfeit 
spiritual  life,  and  thus  to  be  put  out  of  the  spiritual 
world.  No  number  of  Christian  people  then,  even 
though  all  of  them  are  duly  baptized  into  the  Catholic 
Body,  can  expect  to  live  and  grow  therein,  can  expect 
to  retain  the  privileges  bestowed  upon  them  in  their 
Baptism,  and  continue  corporate  members,  without 
receiving  further  Divine  Gifts,  and  as  the  administra- 
tion of  these  Divine  Gifts  is  a  power  entrusted  not  to 
the  people  as  a  whole,  but  to  certain  specially  ap- 
pointed persons  only,  it  follows  that  no  set  of  individ- 
uals can  continue  to  maintain  their  corporate  connec- 
tion with  the  Church  that  is  deprived  of  spiritual 
sustenance  through  the  absence  of  a  legitimate  Min- 
istry. Whether,  therefore,  there  is  such  a  thing  as 
the  corporate  connection  of  organizations  with  the 
Catholic  Church  or  not,  it  is  none  the  less  true  that^ 
in  some  real  sense  the  people  calling  themselves 
Protestants,  have  through  their  own  attitude,  deprived 
themselves  of  the  privileges  of  the  Church,  and  are  un- 
questionably cut  off  —  in  a  literal  sense,  excommuni- 
cate—  from  the  Body  of  Christ,  and  hence  can  not 
claim  with  the  rest  of  Christendom,  a  living  connec- 
tion with  the  same.  ''Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the 
Son  of  Man,  and  drink  His  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in 
you."  If  the  members  are  to  continue  in  the  Life  of 
the  Church,  they  must  receive  the  spiritual  food  of 
the  Church  —  they  must  receive  the  Holy  Commun- 
ion, and  as  the  Holy  Communion  can  be  validly  and 
effectually  administered  only  by  a  lawfully  ordained 

3  17 


Apostolic  Succession 

Ministry, —  that  is  to  say,  a  Ministry  that  derives  its 
authority  from  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church, 
through  the  channel  of  the  Historic  Episcopate  —  it 
follows  that  those  who  do  not  receive  this  rite  at  the 
hands  of  such  a  Ministry,  do  not  receive  that  spiritual 
food  which  alone  can  sustain  them  as  members  incor- 
porate in  the  Body.  For  the  members  of  the  Body 
must  partake  of  the  Life  of  the  Body,  or  else  atrophy 
and  decay. 

This  view,  which  was  the  one  held  by  the  Tractar- 
ians,  and  is  still  countenanced  by  a  few  High  Church- 
men, is  the  only  alternative  that  can  be  resorted  to  in 
justification  of  such  wholesale  discrimination  against 
our  Protestant  brethren.  Let  us  now  examine  it  care- 
fully, and  see  to  what  consequences  it  leads  us. 

If  it  be  true  that  the  spiritual  food  necessary  to  the 
sustenance  of  those  duly  incgrporated  in  the  Catholic 
Church  can  not  be  administered  at  the  hands  of  any 
Ministry  that  has  not  received  its  authority  through 
the  Historic  Episcopate,  then  ^it  follows,  of  course, 
that  no  Protestant  body  receives  such  sustenance  — 
that  all  Protestant  people  are  in  a  condition  of  spir- 
itual starvation  —  are  under  the  condemnation  of  spir- 
itual death  —  in  short,  that  all  Protestants,  even  the 
saintliest,  are  as  inevitably  lost  as  the  most  hopelessly 
depraved  and  criminal  of  the  race.  Now  whatever 
may  be  said  in  defense  of  such  a  view,  it  is  quite  safe 
to  affirm  that  it  has  never  been  officially  promulgated 
either  by  the  Church  of  England,  or  by  our  own,  and 
it  is  as  repugnant  to  the  vast  majority  of  churchmen 

i8 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

as  it  is  irreconcilable  with  the  historic  position  of  this 
church  —  an  assertion  which  will  be  abundantly  veri- 
fied as  we  proceed.  For  the  present,  let  us  fully  real- 
ize what  it  means.  When  we  presume  to  assert  that 
persons  duly  baptized  into  the  Church  of  Christ  — 
proud  of  their  Christian  heritage  —  many  of  them 
among  the  noblest  types  of  manhood  and  womanhood 
the  world  has  ever  seen  —  devoting  their  lives  to  the 
service  of  the  Master  —  searching  the  Scriptures  dili- 
gently to  discover  and  understand  His  ways  —  loving 
the  Church  —  yea,  the  holy  Catholic  Church  —  into 
which  they  have  been  baptized,  above  all  else  in  life  — 
striving  daily  through  earnest  prayer  and  faith  to  lift 
themselves  a  little  nearer  to  the  heavenly  goal  —  ob- 
serving all  God's  ordinances  and  commandments  to 
the  very  best  of  their  knowledge  and  understanding  of 
them,  — in  short,  carrying  out  all  of  His  injunctions 
as  strictly  and  as  consistently  as  they  have  the  light 
and  wisdom  so  to  do  —  to  say  that  these  persons  who 
grow  in  Grace  and  in  the  power  of  God  all  through 
this  earthly  life,  are  none  the  less  cut  off,  excommun- 
icate from  that  Church  into  which  they  have  been  law- 
fully baptized  —  deprived  of  the  only  food  which  can 
sustain  their  spiritual  life  —  which  can  insure  their 
eternal  salvation  in  the  world  to  come  —  in  short,  that 
these  persons,  in  spite  of  all  the  evidences  of  God's 
Grace  manifest  in  their  lives,  are  in  reality  dying 
spiritually  —  in  spite  of  all  their  faith  that  Jesus  is 
sustaining,  has  sustained  and  ever  will  sustain  them, 
are  none  the  less  damned  already,  though  they  know 

19 


Apostolic  Succession 

it  not,  and  all  because  of  one  most  fearful  error  —  the 
fatal  mistake  of  not  receiving  the  Bread  of  Life  at  the 
hands  of  a  Minister  commissioned  through  the  His- 
toric Episcopate  —  a  mistake  which  was  made,  remem- 
ber, under  the  full  persuasion  and  conviction  that  they 
were  responding  to  a  call  of  duty  —  to  the  voice  of 
The  Saviour  Himself  which  they  dared  not  disobey  — 
when  we  presume  to  take  such  a  stand  as  this,  as  re- 
pugnant to  the  common  sense  of  mankind  as  it  is 
fearful  to  contemplate,  we  may  well  pause  a  moment 
and  ask  ourselves  if  our  own  spiritual  condition  is  as 
secure  as  it  might  be. 

But  it  will  doubtless  be  argued  that  it  is  not  nec- 
essary"  to  infer  all  this  as  a  consequence  of  the  above 
position.  God  doubtless  saves  such  people,  but  in 
some  other  way —  by  some  special  providence.  If  now, 
it  is  meant  by  this  that  the  mode  of  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Sacrament  is  not  lawful;  is  indeed,  con- 
trar}^  to  Christ's  command  and  catholic  custom,  but 
that  because  of  sincerity  of  purpose  God  overlooks  the 
mistake,  and  gives  them  in  reward  for  their  faith,  the 
true  spiritual  nourishment  that  their  souls  require  — 
the  true  Bread  of  Heaven  —  the  true  Sacrament  — 
well  and  good;  but  remember  that  in  taking  this 
stand,  you  are  surrendering  the  view  that  these  people 
are  cut  off  or  excommunicate  from  the  Church,  and 
you  are  granting  us  the  very  point  for  which  v/e  are 
contending.  If  you  grant  that  in  spite  of  their  incor- 
rect observance  of  the  Sacrament,  or  for  that  matter, 
in  spite  of  their  neglect  of  it  altogether  (where  they 


The  Problem  of  Unity- 
do  neglect  it)  they  are  none  the  less  because  of  their 
absolute  sincerity  of  purpose,  allowed  by  some  special 
providence  to  receive  the  spiritual  food  of  His  most 
blessed  Body  and  Blood  (and  there  is  no  other  food 
capable  of  sustaining  spiritual  life)  then  you  admit 
that  these  already  baptized  persons,  in  spite  of  their 
error,  are  none  the  less  still  nourished  and  sustained 
to-day  by  the  same  spiritual  food  of  which  you  are  a 
partaker,  and  hence  are  likewise  sustained  and  retain- 
ed in  the  Catholic  Body. 

In  short,  the  worst  that  can  be  said  of  them  is  that 
they  are  not  catholic  in  all  their  practices  and  obser- 
vances, though  they  do  indeed  retain  their  vital  con- 
nection with  the  Catholic  Church.  But  when  we  be- 
gin to  make  mere  catholic  observances  and  practices  a 
test  of  corporate  connection  with  the  Body  of  Christy 
we  are  not  only  upon  indefensible  ground  because  of. 
the  reasons  already  assigned,  but  because  of  the  fur- 
ther reason  that  such  a  test  involves  the  integrity  of 
the  corporate  connection  of  the  members  of  nearly 
every  so-called  branch  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
Christendom.  For  the  accusation  of  departure  from 
catholic  usage  may  be  urged  with  equal  effect  against 
Rome,  which  denies  the  Cup  to  the  laity,  and  therein 
and  thereby  not  only  departs  from  catholic  custom, 
but  from  the  express  formula  which  Christ  Himself 
instituted,  as  recorded  by  the  Gospels.  Moreover, 
if  the  communicants  of  Rome  can  sustain  connection 
with  the  Catholic  Body  while  openly  departing  from 
the  explicit  example,   teaching  and  command  of  our 


Apostolic  Succession 

Lord  Himself  concerning  the  observance  of  the  Sacra- 
ment, why  should  not  the  Protestants  maintain  their 
connection  with  the  same,  who  have  violated  no  ex- 
plicit teaching  of  The  Saviour  on  this  point,  but  have 
merely  departed  from  a  catholic  custom  believed  and 
inferred  of  men  to  have  been  intended  of  our  Lord  ? 

Surely  when  we  consider  the  Divine  authority  be- 
hind both  these  matters, — the  Divine  authority 
which  we  know  to  be  behind  Communion  in  both 
kinds,  and  the  Divine  authority  which  we  infer  only 
to  be  behind  Episcopal  ordination,  the  illegitimate  ad- 
ministration of  the  Sacrament  by  a  legitimate  Minis- 
try, becomes  fully  as  serious  a  matter  as  the  legiti- 
mate administration  of  the  same  by  an  illegitimate 
Ministry.  Hence  the  corporate  connection  of  Ro- 
manists is,  if  conformity  to  catholic  custom  and  the 
legitimacy  of  the  Sacrament  in  question  be  a  test, 
quite  as  debatable  as  that  of  Protestants.  But  in  any 
case,  the  point  which  we  are  endeavoring  to  establish 
holds  good,  viz., —  that  whether  or  not  the  mode  of 
administration  of  the  Sacrament  of  The  Lord's  Sup- 
per by  such  Protestants  is  valid  or  no  —  whether  it  be 
catholic  or  uncatholic  —  if  it  is  admitted  that  by  some 
special  providence  they  do  receive  the  spiritual  sus- 
tenance necessary  to  salvation,  their  union  with,  and 
communion  in  the  Divine  Body  is  assured  (as  there 
is  no  such  sustenance  outside  the  Body)  and  they  are 
therefore  as  much  in  the  Catholic  Church  as  any 
other  body  of  Christian  people. 

But  again,  if  it  should  be  maintained  that  this  is  not 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

what  is  intended,  but  that  by  the  assertion  that  they 
are  not  necessarily  lost,  and  that  God  designs  to  save 
them  in  some  other  way,  is  meant  that  they  are  to  be 
ultimately  saved  by  some  special  providence  outside 
the  Church,  our  reply  is  simply,  that  will  not  do. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  salvation  outside  the  Church 
Catholic  —  outside  the  Body  of  Christ  —  nor  anything 
in  Holy  Scripture  to  warrant  such  a  theory.  Salva- 
tion, by  its  very  nature,  is,  and  can  be,  only  in 
Christ  —  i.  e.  in  union  and  communion  with  Him, 
which  means  in  His  Body,  the  Church. 

This  is  not  to  say  that  there  may  not  be  many  per- 
sons now  outside  the  visible  congregation  of  baptized 
souls,  who  are  none  the  less,  because  of  the  Spirit  in 
their  hearts,  members  of  Christ's  Body  —  members  of 
the  Church  —  for  **as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God"  even  though  they 
have  not  received  the  authoritative  seal  or  sign  of  son- 
ship  ordained  of  Christ  —  nor  again  is  it  to  say  on  the 
other  hand,  that  there  may  not  be  many  persons  now 
outside  in  very  truth  (because  both  unbaptized  and 
rebellious  against  the  Spirit)  who  may  not  yet  be 
saved  in  time  to  come;  but  only  is  it  to  say  that,  in 
any  case,  salvation  is,  and  can  be,  self-evidently,  only 
in  the  Body  of  Christ  —  the  Church' — for  to  be  saved 
apart  from  the  Body,  means  to  be  saved  apart  from 
the  Life  of  the  Body  —  that  is  apart  from  the  very 
thing  which  is  salvation,  which  is  a  contradiction 
in  terms.  What  we  mean  to  say,  therefore,  is  that  no 
one  can  be  saved  while  outside  of  the  Church.     Who- 

23 


Apostolic  Succession 

ever  is  to  be  saved,  must  either  now  be  in  the  Body 
or  Church,  or  he  must  eventually  come  into  it  and  be 
saved  in  it,  as  there  is  no  salvation  anywhere  outside 
of  it.  He  cannot  remain  outside,  and  be  saved  outside, 
by  any  special  providence.  There  is  but  one  hope  of 
salvation  —  viz., —  participation  in  the  Life  of  Christ, 
and  the  Life  of  Christ  is  only  in  the  Body  of  Christ. 
In  short,  salvation  can  be  only  in  the  Church,  in  the 
Body,  because  it  can  be  only  where  the  Life  is. 

Now  just  how  God  expects  to  save  those  who,  up  to 
this  time,  have  never  entered  the  Church,  and  are 
without  the  knowledge  of  it,  is  a  matter  which,  how- 
ever interesting,  does  not  concern  us  here.  We  are 
not  here  dealing  with  any  such  persons,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  with  persons  who  have  already  been  admit- 
ted —  men  and  women  who  have  already  been  duly 
grafted  into  the  Vine  —  been  made  members  of  the 
Body  —  in  short,  have  been  duly  baptized  into  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  whose  initiation  therein  we 
have  formally  recognized.  The/ have  already  entered 
it,  have  known  that  they  were  in  it,  and  have  all  along 
expected  to  be  saved  in  it.  It  is  not  a  question  with 
them  of  finding  the  Church,  or  of  entering  into  it, 
but  having  already  found  it,  and  having  already  en- 
tered into  it,  a  question  of  retaining  their  position  in 
it,  of  living  and  growing  in  it.  To  say  that  God  is 
going  to  effect  this  in  some  other  way  outside  the 
Church  is  manifestly  meaningless.  Now  that  they 
are  already  members  of  the  Body,  if  by  their  present 
attitude  they  are  denying  themselves,  either  intent- 

24 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

ionally  or  unintentionally,  the  Life  of  the  Body,  they 
are  already  in  a  state  of  spiritual  starvation,  a  dying 
condition  —  are  already  under  the  condemnation  of 
spiritual  death,  and  there  is  obviously  no  hope  of  re- 
demption from  this  condemnation  outside  the  Church, 
or  by  any  means  other  than  the  very  one  which  they 
are  rejecting.  There  is  no  escape,  therefore,  from 
the  dilemma.  Either  those  persons  already  baptized 
into  the  Church,  are  to-day  partaking  of  the  spirit- 
ual food  of  the  Church  in  some  way  (whether  our  way 
or  not)  and  are  now  growing  and  developing  thereby, 
or  else  by  denying  themselves  this  food  necessary  to 
salvation,  they  are  withering,  decaying,  perishing. 
There  is  no  other  alternative,  for  there  is  no  other 
food  in  earth  or  heaven  whereby  their  souls  may  live, 
grow  and  be  saved.  Christ  has  nothing  else  to  give 
them  than  His  own  Life,  and  that  Life  is  within  His 
Body,  not  outside  of  it.  There  is  no  other  spiritual 
sustenance  than  the  Body  and  Blood  of  the  Saviour. 
Unless  they  eat  this  Flesh  and  drink  this  Blood  in 
some  way  (whether  it  be  our  way  or  some  other  way) 
they  have  no  life  in  them. 

Now  this  being  the  case,  there  are  but  two  possible 
positions  that  can  be  taken  by  those  who  deny  that 
Protestants  are  partakers  of  the  Life  of  the  Body, 
because  of  the  defectiveness  of  their  Ministry  and 
Sacraments.  Either  in  consequence  of  their  attitude 
they  are  (i)  now  spiritually  dying,  or  else  they  are 
(2)  already  spiritually  dead.  If  the  first  be  true,  then 
however  pitiable  their  condition,  and  whatever  may  be 

25 


Apostolic  Succession 

said  of  their  future  prospects,  they  are  nevertheless 
at  this  present  moment  still  in  the  Body,  and  hence 
cannot  be  regarded  by  us  now  as  other  than  legiti- 
mate members  of  the  Catholic  Church.  If  the  second 
be  true,  then  it  is  quite  indisputable  that  they  are  no 
longer  members  of  the  Church  Catholic  —  are  indeed 
without  the  Body  and  this  means  that  eternal  judg- 
ment and  condemnation  have  been  already  pronounced 
—  that  they  have  been  cast  out  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  into  which  they  were  once  incorporated  in  Bap- 
tism—  that  they  have  already  been  rejected  of  the 
Saviour,  because  as  dead  and  worthless  branches  they 
have  been  lopped  off  from  the  Vine  and  so  have  for- 
feited their  baptismal  heritage. 

Now  it  is  quite  safe  to  afQrm  that  there  are  few,  if 
any  persons,  that  would  assent  to  such  a  view  to-day. 
There  are  few,  if  any,  who  would  be  willing  to  ven- 
ture the  opinion,  even  respecting  the  most  depraved 
of  criminals  now  living,  and  with  the  prospect  of  fur- 
ther life  before  him,  that  the  final  and  irrevocable 
judgment  of  Almighty  God  has  been  pronounced  for 
all  eternity ;  much  less  would  any  be  willing  to  ven- 
ture such  an  opinion  regarding  that  vast  number  of 
spiritually  minded  and  godly  souls,  who  give  evidence 
of  God's  life  and  presence  in  their  characters  quite 
as  much  as  the  saintliest  of  our  own  communion,  or 
would  further  proceed  to  base  a  world-wide  ecclesias- 
tical polity  upon  the  certainty  of  its  truth.  Such 
vain  speculations  belong  to  the  infallible  bigotry  of  a 
past  age.     With  the  impossibility  of  accepting  this 

26 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

last  and  only  alternative  clearly  before  us,  it  becomes 
evident  that  in  every  real  sense,  these  Protestants  are 
members  incorporate  in  the  Body  Catholic,  and  are  as 
much  entitled  to  the  adjective  ''catholic"  as  any  body 
of  Christian  people. 

We  see,  then,  that  the  adoption  of  such  a  title  as 
that  which  has  been  proposed  inevitably  involves  con- 
sequences which  are  incompatible  with  other  teach- 
ings of  this  church  —  in  fact,  any  attempt  to  insist 
upon  Episcopacy  as  essential  to  the  validity  of  the 
Sacrament,  and  so  to  the  very  being  of  a  church, 
must  lead  to  such  extremes,  which  are  of  course,  dis- 
astrous to  the  cause  of  Christian  Unity,  and  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  understand  why  such  a  view  of  the  Episcopate 
should  be  insisted  upon  when  we  are  both  unprepared 
and  unwilling  to  follow  it  to  its  logical  consequences. 
For  once  admit  that  Protestants  are  all  of  them  indi- 
vidually members  of  the  Body  of  Christ,  wherein  lies 
the  necessity  of  laying  so  great  stress  upon  their  cor- 
porate connection  as  bodies  or  organizations  there- 
with .?  —  assuming  for  the  moment  that  there  is  such  a 
thing.  Either  this  corporate  connection  of  their  re- 
spective organizations  with  the  Catholic  Church  is  an 
essential  to  the  being  of  the  Church,  and  so  inevi- 
tably to  their  individual  salvation  in  it,  or  it  is  not. 
If  it  is  not,  then  not  only  is  it  unnecessary  to  lay  so 
much  stress  upon  it,  but  it  is  positively  sinful  to  do 
so  when  the  unity  of  Christ's  Body  is  at  stake.  For 
so  long  as  it  is  unessential  to  the  membership  of  any 
individual  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  consequently  to 

27 


Apostolic  Succession 

the  salvation  of  any  human  soul  therein,  it  is  ipso  facto 
an  unessential  feature  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
hence  though  perhaps  important  as  a  matter  of  prac- 
tical, organic  expediency,  should  never  be  insisted 
upon  as  a  matter  of  Divine  or  spiritual  necessity. 

And  on  the  other  hand,  if  it  is  essential  to  individ- 
ual salvation  then  it  is  preposterous  to  maintain  that 
these  persons  are  even  as  individuals  living  members 
of  the  Church,  secure  in  the  hope  of  salvation.  We 
must  either  assume  that  Episcopacy,  and  the  succes- 
sion through  it,  are  essential  to  the  salvation  of  indi- 
vidual souls  in  the  Church,  and  hence  must  insist  upon 
it  as  a  sine  qua  non  in  all  our  schemes  of  Unity ;  or 
else  we  must  openly  admit  that  they  are  unessential 
and  cease  henceforth  to  emphasize  them  as  essentials, 
and  must  advocate  the  adoption  of  the  Episcopate  up- 
on the  grounds  of  expediency  alone  —  as  the  only  form 
of  Church  government  possible  for  universal  Christen- 
dom to  agree  upon.  In  short,  there  is  no  use  for  those 
who  dwell  so  much  upon  the  necessity  of  the  Episco- 
pate to  the  being  of  the  Church,  to  attempt  to  take  a 
middle  course,  endeavoring  to  reconcile  such  a  view 
with  a  belief  in  the  catholic  membership  and  salvation 
of  individuals  who  are  associated  with  non-episcopal 
bodies.  There  is  no  possibility  of  holding  to  the  doc- 
trine of  Apostolic  Succession  as  essential  to  the  being 
of  a  church,  and  simultaneously  supposing  that  we 
can  recognize  our  Protestant  brethren  as  members  of 
the  Catholic  Church ;  and  so  conversely,  if  we  cannot 
consistently  with  our  position  in  other  matters,  deny 

28 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

that  they  have  such  membership  individually  in  the 
Body  of  Christ,  we  cannot  continue  to  insist  upon  the 
Apostolic  Succession  as  essential.  The  Tractarians 
saw  this  long  ago,  and  made  no  attempt  to  reconcile 
the  contradiction.  In  their  view  of  it,  this  thing  was 
either  essential  or  it  was  non-essential ;  it  was  some- 
thing upon  which  the  salvation  of  souls  depended, 
and  hence  to  be  insisted  upon  at  all  hazards,  or  else  it 
was  only  a  matter  of  material  welfare  and  expediency 
which  could  be  dispensed  with  if  necessary.  Thus, 
Mr.  Newman  wrote:  —  *'(^)  That  the  only  way  of  sal- 
vation is  the  partaking  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our 
sacrificed  Redeemer.  (2)  That  the  means  expressly 
authorized  by  Him  for  that  purpose,  is  the  Holy  Sac- 
rament of  His  Supper.  (3)  That  the  security,  by 
Him  no  less  expressly  authorized,  for  the  continuance 
and  due  application  of  that  Sacrament,  is  the  Apos- 
tolic Commission  of  the  Bishops,  and,  under  them,  the 
Presbyters  of  the  Church,"  (Schmucker's  "Hist,  of 
All  Religions,"  p.  291).  That  Mr.  Newman,  more- 
over, intended  by  these  words  to  emphasize  in  the 
most  literal  manner  the  dependence  of  each  individual 
soul  upon  the  existence  and  continuity  of  the  Episco- 
pate is  abundantly  evident  from  the  whole  tenor  of  his 
life  and  teaching.  It  is  the  very  essence  of  the  Trac- 
tarian  Theology  with  which  he  was  identified,  and  of 
which  he  was  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  exponents. 
Thus  the  British  Critic,  one  of  the  principal  organs  of 
the  movement  in  England,  sums  up  the  entire  prob- 
lem as  follows: — *'A  church  is  such  only  by  that  from 

29 


Apostolic  Succession 

which  it  obtains  its  unity  —  and  it  obtains  its  unity- 
only  from  that  in  which  it  centres,  viz., —  the  Bishop. 
.  .  .  Therefore  we  declare  that  this  hath  ever  been 
the  doctrine  of  the  Eastern  Church' '  (whose  position 
on  this  point  he  is  defending)  ''that  the  Episcopal  dig- 
nity is  so  necessary  in  the  Church,  that  without  a 
Bishop  there  cannot  exist  any  Church,  nor  any  Chris- 
tian man,  no,  not  so  much  as  in  name/'  C'Hist.  of  All 
Religions, ' '  p.  294).  Dr.  Pusey  held  precisely  the  same 
position.  He  declared  that  none  but  an  episcopally 
ordained  Minister  could  administer  the  Communion, 
and  that  the  reception  of  the  Communion  was  neces- 
sary to  insure  salvation ;  hence  that  Protestant  bodies 
generally,  were  "non-episcopal  societies"  only,  being 
no  true  part  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  that  their  in- 
dividual members  could,  in  consequence,  have  no 
hope  of  salvation,  other  than  that  which  "the  uncov- 
enanted  heathen"  possessed.  We  see,  therefore,  that 
whatever  opinion  may  be  entertained  to-day  by  the 
more  moderate  advocates  of  the  Tractarian  view,  the 
great  leaders  and  founders  of  the  movement  them- 
selves, saw  only  too  clearly  the  inevitable  consequences 
to  which  it  led.  There  is  and  can  be  but  one  object 
in  insisting  so  strenuously  upon  the  necessity  of  the 
Episcopal  Succession.  If  it  is  spiritually  necessary  at 
all,  it  is  so  because  the  validity  of  the  Sacrament  of 
The  Lord's  Supper  depends  upon  it,  and  the  salvation 
of  individual  human  souls  in  turn  depends  upon  the 
validity  of  that  Sacrament.  In  short,  it  is  essential 
to  the  very  being  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  existence 

30 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

of  every  Christian  man,  and  if  it  is  not  so  essential, 
it  should  not  be  insisted  upon  in  any  proposed  plat- 
form of  Unity,  as  though  it  were,  but  should  be  prof- 
fered to  the  Christian  world  upon  the  grounds  of  ex- 
pediency alone  —  as  the  only  possible  basis  of  organic 
unity  which  Christian  people  can  hope  to  agree 
upon. 

That  this  was,  in  truth,  the  attitude  of  the  Lambeth 
Conference  upon  the  matter,  is  clearly  revealed  by 
the  significant  expression — ''the  historic  episcopate" 
—  which  they  adopted  in  framing  the  4th  Article  of 
their  platform.  Whatever  may  have  been  the  opinion 
of  individual  members,  the  Bishops  as  a  body  declined 
to  use  the  phrase ''Apostolic  Succession,"  realizing  as 
they  must  have  done  that  neither  the  Anglican  Church 
nor  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  had  ever  com- 
mitted itself  to  such  a  doctrine.  They  fully  realized, 
however,  the  practical  necessity  for  a  common  form  of 
government,  in  the  event  of  organic  reunion,  and  they 
further  realized  that  the  Episcopate,  which  for  nearly 
sixteen  centuries  had  been  a  characteristic  of  catholic 
Christianity,  and  which  even  since  the  Reformation 
has  continued  to  be  the  rule  of  at  least  three-fourths 
of  Christendom,  was  —  irrespective  of  all  theories  and 
opinions  as  to  its  Divine  institution  and  authority  — 
the  only  possible  form  of  government  upon  which  they 
could  unite,  and  hence  must  necessarily  be  incorpo- 
rated in  the  platform. 

In  further  vindication  of  these  assertions,  we  pro- 
pose in  the  following  chapters  to  discuss  at    some 

31 


Apostolic  Succession 

length  the  true  attitude  of  this  church  upon  the  en- 
tire subject  of  Apostolic  Succession. 

We  propose,  in  other  words,  to  show  that  this  doc- 
trine which  alone  supports  the  Tractarian  in  his  views 
—  which  alone  discriminates  against  Protestant  mem- 
bership in  the  Catholic  Church  —  which  alone  would 
justify  us  in  adopting  the  title  ''American  Catholic" 
as  a  fit  designation  for  our  church  —  we  propose  to 
show  that  such  a  doctrine  —  fraught  as  it  is  with  in- 
calculable evil  to  the  cause  of  Christian  Unity — is  not 
to-day,  and  has  never,  at  any  time,  been  a  doctrine 
either  of  the  Church  of  England  or  of  this  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  and  therefore  is  not  lawfully  to  be 
taught  as  such,  nor  cited  in  any  explanation  or  inter- 
pretation of  the  4th  Article  of  the  Lambeth  Plat- 
form. 


32 


ni 

THE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  ON  THE  SUCCESSION 

(a)  articles  and  formularies 

Before  proceeding  to  the  proof  of  the  foregoing  pro- 
position, we  desire  that  our  meaning  be  perfectly  clear. 
Let  it  be  understood,  first  of  all,  that  we  distinguish 
between  the  Apostolic  Succession  and  the  Historic 
Episcopate.  By  the  Historic  Episcopate  is  meant 
merely  the  historic  fact  that  Episcopacy,  or  the  order 
of  Bishops,  has  existed  from  the  days  of  the  Apostles. 
By  the  Apostolic  Succession  we  mean  the  further  al- 
leged fact,  that  the  prerogative  of  perpetuating  the 
ministry  through  the  Apostolic  rite  of  the  laying  on 
of  hands  injure  divino  a  prerogative  of  the  Episcopate 
exclusively,  the  Bishops  being  alone  the  successors  of 
the  Apostles  in  ministerial  rank,  and  the  power  of  or- 
dination being  conferred  of  Christ  himself  exclusively 
upon  the  Apostles  and  their  successors. 

In  connection  with  this  last  definition,  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  such  is  the  commonly  accepted 
meaning  of  the  phrase,  and  the  only  one  with  which 
we  are  here  concerned.  It  is  quite  true  that  there 
have  been  in  the  past  and  there  are,  even  now;  in  the 
present,  otherinterpretations  placed  upon  it,  but  they 
are  exceptional. 

For  the  sake  of  perspicuity,  we  shall  allude  to  any 
such  view  of  the  phrase,  if  occasion  require,  as  a,  ra- 
ther than  the^  theory  of  Apostolic   Succession,    or 

4  33 


Apostolic  Succession 

otherwise  paraphrase  or  italicise  the  usual  form.    We 
may  still  further  define  our  position  as  follows : — 

(i)  It  is  not  denied  that  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic 
Succession  is  taught  from  our  pulpits,  appears  in 
many  of  our  Church  Text  Books,  is  ardently  defend- 
ed by  many  prominent  clergymen,  is  commonly  un- 
derstood to  be  a  doctrine  of  this  Church,  and  is  un- 
questionably popular  with  a  large  class  of  Episcopal- 
ians. 

(2)  It  is  not  here  asserted  that  a  succession  from 
the  Apostles,  perpetuated  through  and  by  the  Episco- 
pate alone,  is  not  a  fact,  but  only  that  such  a  propo- 
sition is  doubtful,  can  never  be  demonstrated,  and  so 
can  never  be  asserted  as  fact  beyond  all  question ;  and 
even  if  capable  of  demonstration,  the  mere  historic 
fact  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  alleged  Divine  prero- 
gative. 

(3)  Upon  the  assumption  that  such  a  succession 
through  the  Episcopate  alone  is  a  fact,  it  is  not  here 
denied  that  the  Church  of  Eagland,  and,  in  conse- 
quence, this  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  possess  such 
succession. 

(4)  It  is  not  denied  that  the  Church  of  England 
and  this  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  officially  assert 
the  existence  of  an  historic  Episcopate  when  both  de- 
clare that  ''from  the  Apostles'  time,  there  have  been 
these  Orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's  Church  —  Bis- 
hops, Priests,  and  Deacons." 

Having  clearly  defined,  therefore,  what  itds  we  do 
not  propose  to  deny  or  assert,  let  us  now  examine  the 

34 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

positive  side  of  our  position.  We  may  briefly  sum- 
marize it  as  follows:  —  We  positively  assert  that 
neither  the  Church  of  England  nor  this  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  has  ever  officially  set  forth  the  doc- 
trine of  Apostolic  Succession  in  the  sense  in  which 
that  phrase  is  commonly  understood  to-day,  hence  that 
such  a  doctrine  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  clergyman 
or  layman  of  either  communion  as  an  essential  article 
of  belief. 

Let  us  begin  first  of  all  by  considering  the  position 
of  the  Church  of  England.  As  a  certain  writer  has 
well  put  the  problem,  *'the  sources  from  which  we  can 
judge  of  the  theory  of  a  church  are:  (i)  Its  articles 
and  formularies ;  (2)  In  the  case  of  a  State  church  at 
least,  any  Acts  of  Parliament  relating  to  it;  and  (3) 
The  statements  or  writings  of  its  accredited  contro- 
versialists." With  the  exception  of  the  last  clause 
which  we  must  qualify  slightly  so  as  to  read,  "the 
statements  or  writings  of  its  accredited  controversial- 
ists considered  in  connection  with  such  articles,  form- 
ularies and  Acts  of  Parliament,"  we  think  that  every 
one  will  agree  that  the  above  is  a  sufficient  summary 
of  the  main  sources  of  such  information.  When  there- 
fore we  come  to  consider  the  first  of  these  three,  viz. , 
—  the  articles  and  formularies  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, what  do  we  find }  The  answer  is  briefly  stated. 
There  is  not  one  line,  either  in  the  XXXIX  Articles,  or 
in  the  Prayer  Book  upon  the  subject  of  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession. So  far  as  the  Articles  are  concerned,  even 
so  prejudiced  a  writer  as  John  Henry  Newman  has  can- 

35 


Apostolic  Succession 

didly  admitted  this  to  be  a  fact.  The  whole  purpose 
of  Tract  XC  was  to  give  an  interpretation  of  the  Ar- 
ticles which  should  be  consistent  with  the  ''catholic" 
theology  of  the  Oxford  leaders.  Newman  thought  he 
had  succeeded  in  this  impossible  task,  yet  in  com- 
menting upon  Article  XIX,  where  the  "Visible 
Church  of  Christ"  is  defined,  he  is  forced  to  allow 
that  nothing  is  said  of  an  Apostolic  Ministry  as  nec- 
essary to  the  proper  ministration  of  the  Word  and 
the  Sacraments,  affirming  that  "whether  Episcopal 
Succession  or  whether  intercommunion  with  the 
whole  be  necessary  to  each  part  of  it  —  these  are 
questions,  most  important,  indeed,  but  of  detail,  and 
are  not  expressly  treated  of  in  the  Articles."  (  Vide 
Tract  XC,  Art.  XIX,  p.  32).  Indeed,  that  the 
XXXIX  Articles  are  opposed  in  their  entire  spirit  to 
the  so-called  "catholic"  views  of  the  Tractarians  and 
their  descendants  in  the  Church  to-day,  should  be  fur- 
ther evident,  even  if  there  were  no  other  reasons  for 
so  believing;  first,  from  the  fact  that  Newman's  form- 
al attempt  at  reconciliation  was  condemned  by  au- 
thority, and,  according  to  Blunt,  it  was  this,  aftd  at- 
tendant circumstances,  that  "ultimately  led  to  the  se- 
cession of  Newman,  and  some  of  his  more  intimate 
friends  and  followers,  from  the  Church  of  England" 
(SeeBlunt's"Dic.,Sects,  Heresies,  etc., "Art.  "High 
Churchmen,"  p.  197)  and,  secondly,  to  the  fact  that  the 
so-called  "catholic"  party  in  the  American  church 
to-day  candidly  repudiates  the  XXXIX  Articles  as  an- 
ti-catholic, and  defends  itself  against  the  charge  of  dis- 

36 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

loyalty  upon  the  grounds  that  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  does  not  require  any  of  her  ministers  to  sign 
the  same.  Of  the  value  of  that  argument  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  speak  later  on.  For  the  present,  we 
are  not  dealing  with  the  Church  in  America,  but  in 
England,  and  merely  cite  the  views  of  American 
churchmen  to  show  that,  however  "catholics"  in  Eng- 
land may  argue,  when  face  to  face  with  the  necessity  of 
signing,  "catholics"  in  America  realize  the  difficulty 
only  too  well,  and  frankly  decline  to  admit  the  au- 
thority of  the  Articles  altogether.  But  whatever  may 
be  argued  as  to  the  consistency  of  signing  the  Arti- 
cles and  at  the  same  time  holding  to  so-called  catholic 
views  of  the  Church  and  the  Ministry,  one  thing  at 
least  must  be  admitted  by  all  "catholics,"  as  it  has 
been  admitted  by  one  of  the  ablest  of  their  leaders, 
and  is  self-evident  to  everyone,  viz., —  the  XXXIX 
Articles  have  nothing  whatever  to  say  of  Episcopal 
Succession,  and  this  means  that  the  Articles  of  Re- 
ligion as  established  by  the  authorities  of  the  Church 
of  England  and  required  to  be  subscribed  to  by  all  her 
Ministers,  do  not  teach  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic 
Succession. 

But  it  must  not  be  inferred  from  this  that  the  Ar- 
ticles merely  fail  to  teach  it.  Not  only  is  there  no 
such  doctrine  found  therein,  but  their  wording  and 
history  reveal  only  too  clearly  that  they  were  carefully 
framed  to  uphold  a  contrary  doctrine.  Not  only  does 
Article  XIX,  in  defining  the  "visible  Church  of 
Christ,"  fail  to  make  mention  of  the  Apostolic  Suc- 

37 


Apostolic  Succession 

cession  of  Ministers  as  an  essential  characteristic  of 
the  Church,  but  Article  XXIII  in  defining  what  is 
a  lawful  ministry  most  significantly  omits  any  allusion 
to  Episcopal  ordination  (an  omission  simply  inexplic- 
able upon  the  view  that  such  ordination  was  deemed 
essential  by  the  Reformers)  and  merely  declares  that 
'* those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called  and  sent, 
which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  ine7i  who 
have  public  authority  given  unto  them.  i7i  the  congrega- 
tion^ to  call  and  send  Ministers  into  the  Lord's  vine- 
yard." But  what  is  thus  absolutely  inexplicable  upon 
the  hypothesis  that  the  Church  of  England  believed 
in  the  Apostolic  Succession  as  essential  to  the  exist- 
ence of  a  church,  and  to  a  lawful  Ministry,  is  easily 
understood  upon  the  hypothesis  that  the  church  at  the 
time  held  another  and  opposite  view,  viz., —  the  valid- 
ity of' non-episcopal  ordination,  and  that  such  was  in- 
deed the  case  is  abundantly  testified  by  numbers  of 
authorities  —  notably  Bishop  Burnet,  who  distinctly 
asserts  in  commenting  upon  this  very  Article  (Art. 
XXIII)  that  "they  who  drew  it  had  the  state  of  the 
several  churches  before  their  eyes,  that  had  been  dif- 
ferently reformed."  (Burnet  on  XXXIX  Articles, 
Art.  XXIII). 

Says  another  writer  also,  in  speaking  of  the  posi- 
tion of  the  Church  of  England  upon  this  point :  —  ''She 
(the  Church  of  England)  carefully  abstains  from 
making  episcopacy  an  indispensable  requisite  in  a 
Christian  Church.  Her  cautious  abstinence  on  this 
point  cannot  be  ascribed  to  inadvertence,  or  the  ab- 

38 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

sence  of  occasion.  When  the  Articles  of  the  Church 
of  England  were  drawn  up,  discussed,  and  finally  set- 
tled, the  question  of  episcopacy  was  one  of  the  most 
prominent  topics  of  discussion  among  theologians. 
In  the  neighboring  kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  in  sev- 
eral of  the  Protestant  Churches  of  the  continent,  the 
government  by  Bishops  had  been  discontinued.  The 
English  Church  adopted  a  different  course,  and  ad- 
hered to  that  form  of  church  order.  In  forming  her 
Articles  or  confession  of  faith,  the  question  must 
needs  have  occurred,  'Whether  episcopacy  was  to  be 
regarded  as  essential,  and  therefore  to  be  included  in 
that  formulary ;  or  as  merely  expedient,  and  therefore 
passed  over  in  silence.?'  This  question  we  know  did 
occur,  was  brought  under  the  consideration  of  the 
framers  of  our  confession,  and  was  decided  according 
to  the  latter  of  these  two  views.  We  learn  from  Bis- 
hop Burnet,  that  in  framing  the  23rd  Article,  which 
describes  those  Ministers  to  be  'lawfully  called  and 
sent,  which  be  chosen  and  called  to  their  work'  — not 
by  Bishops  of  the  Apostolic  Succession,  but  by  men 
who  have  public  authority  given  unto  them  in  the  con- 
gregation to  call  and  send  Ministers  into  the  Lord's 
vineyard,  — we  learn  from  Bishop  Burnet  that  'those 
who  drew  it  had  the  state  of  the  several  churches  be- 
fore their  eyes,  that  had  been  differently  reformed 
from  our  own. '  He  adds,  'The  general  words  in  which 
this  part  of  the  Article  is  framed  seem  to  have  been 
designed  on  purpose  not  to  exclude  them.'  And  here- 
in we  can  unreservedly  approve  the  judgment  of  our 

39 


Apostolic  Succession 

Reformers,  inasmuch  as  it  exactly  coincides  with  that 
of  Holy  Writ.  The  Church  leaves  the  question  pre- 
cisely where  the  Bible  leaves  it."  (**Essays  on  the 
Church"  By  a  Layman,  p.  486.  Seely  and  Burnside, 
London,  1 840.  Quoted  in* 'Primitive  Eirenicon,"  Rev. 
Mason  Gallagher,  pp.  218,  219).  Bishop  Hooper,  al- 
so, who  died  in  1555,  himself  one  of  the  Reformers 
and  framers  of  the  Articles,  not  only  emphatically  de- 
nounces the  view  of  Apostolic  Succession  now  so  pop- 
ular, but  is  quoted  by  Hardwick  in  connection  with 
this  very  Article,  as  saying,  by  way  of  interpretation, 
that  ''The  Church  of  God  is  not  by  God's  Word  taken 
for  the  multitude  or  company  of  men  as  bishops, 
priests,  and  such  other,  but  that  it  is  the  company  of 
all  men  hearing  God's  Word  and  obeying  unto  the 
same ;  lest  that  any  man  should  be  seduced^  believing 
himself  to  be  bound  unto  any  ordinary  Succession  of 
bishops  and  priests  but  only  unto  the  Word  of  God 
and  to  the  right  use  of  the  Historic  Sacraments." 
("Hist.  Articles  of  Religion,"  Hardwick,  Appendix^ 
p.  276,  note.)  He  further  emphasizes  the  same  point 
as  to  the  general  view  of  the  Reformers  regarding 
what  is  a  "lawful  calling"  in  his  comment  on  Article 
XXHI,  {ibid^  p.  280).  These  two  Articles  were  never 
subsequently  revised.  Prof.  Fisher,  the  well  known 
historian,  commenting  on  the  attitude  of  the  Reform- 
ers towards  this  question,  alludes  also  to  the  Articles 
as  evidence:  "Until  we  approach  the  close  of  Eliza- 
beth's reign  there  are  no  traces  in  the  Anglican 
Church,  of  the  jure  divino  idea  of  Episcopacy  —  the 

40 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

doctrine  that  Bishops  are  neccessary  to  the  being  of  a 
Church,  and  that  without  Episcopal  ordination,  the 
functions  of  the  Ministry  cannot  be  lawfully  dis- 
charged. The  Articles  are  obviously  drawn  up  accord- 
ing to  the  prevalent  idea  that  each  national  Church  is 
to  determine  its  own  polity  and  ceremonies.  Episco- 
pacy is  not  among  the  notes  of  the  Church,  as  it  is  de- 
fined in  them."  (Fisher's  *' History  of  the  Christian 
Church, ' '  p.  373. )  We  might  cite  many  other  author- 
ities were  it  necessary  to  do  so,  but  the  wording  of 
the  Articles  themselves  is  evidence  too  obvious  to  ad- 
mit of  argument,  and  as  one  of  the  greatest  champi- 
ons of  the  exclusive  view  has,  as  we  have  seen,  openly 
admitted  that  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession 
is  not  to  be  found  in  them,  and  as  the  ''catholic" 
party  to-day  generally  admit  that  the  Articles  were 
the  product  of  an  ''uncatholic  age"  and  should  not  be 
regarded  as  authoritative,  and  as  they  have  further 
declared  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  correct 
''the  mistakes  of  the  Reformers,"  which  "mistakes" 
we  propose  to  give  at  some  length,  further  on,  in  the 
words  of  the  Reformers  themselves,  it  is  unnecessary 
to  say  more  at  present  in  this  connection.  We  con- 
clude this  part  of  the  argument,  then,  with  the  re- 
mark that  it  is  admitted  by  advocates  of  both  sides  of 
the  question,  that  the  Church  of  England  does  not 
teach  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession  in  her  Ar- 
ticles of  belief,  and  that  the  said  Articles  were  pur- 
posely worded  by  their  framers  so  as  to  countenance 
the  validity  of  non-episcopal  ordination.     Further,  it 


Apostolic  Succession 

must  be  borne  in  mind  that  however  regarded  by  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  America,  these  Arti- 
cles are  the  officially  established  Articles  of  Religion 
for  the  English  Church,  and  required  to  be  signed  by 
all  her  clergy.  Even  writers  who  are  extremely  par- 
tial to  the  doctrine  in  question,  admit  this  fact  can- 
didly.^ 

Having  disposed  of  the  Articles,  let  us  now  inquire 
if  there  is  anything  to  be  found  upon  the  subject  of 
Apostolic  Succession  in  any  of  the  other  formularies 
of  the  Church.  The  only  passage  in  the  entire  Pray- 
er Book  that  appears  to  suggest  such  a  thought,  is  to 
be  found  in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal,  yet  nothing 
could  be  more  erroneous  than  to  suppose  that  this  Pre- 
face teaches  or  upholds  such  a  theory.  It  would,  in- 
deed, be  a  most  remarkable  thing,  if,  as  we  are  told, 
this  Preface  is  the  work  of  Cranmer,  to  find  it  empha- 
sizing a  doctrine  to  which  no  one  was  more  opposed 
than  the  Archbishop  himself.  The  man  who  insisted 
that  between  bishop  and  priest  ''there  was  at  first  no 
distinction"  and  who  affirmed  that  "the  ceremonies 
and  solemnities  used  in  admitting  bishops  and  priests, 
are  not  of  necessity,  but  only  for  good  order  and  seem- 
ing fashion, ' '  and  who  further  recognized,  and  nego- 
tiated with  the  non-episcopal  churches  on  the  con- 


^That  they  are  furthermore  her  official  definitions  of  doc- 
t7'i7tes  required  of  all  her  Clergy  is  evident  from  the  following 
passage  from  the  "Church  Handy  Dictionary,"  p.  <)-.  Articles, 
The  Thirty-Nine,  The  Church  of  England's  definitio7i  of  Christ- 
ian doctrine,  and  as  such  they  have  to  be  subscribed  by  all  who 
seek  Holy  Orders.'"' 

42 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

tinent,  and,  according  to  Archbishop  Parker,  ''that 
he  might  strengthen  the  Evangelical  doctrine  in  the 
Universities  of  Cambridge  and  Oxford,  from  which 
an  infinite  number  of  teachers  might  go  forth  for 
the  instruction  of  the  whole  Kingdom,  called  into 
England  the  most  celebrated  divines  of  foreign  na- 
tions: Peter  Martyr  Vermellius,  a  Florentine,  and 
Martin  Bucer,  a  German,"  etc.,  the  man  that  support- 
ed these  men  there  while  ''most  actively  laboring  in 
their  ministry,"  and  in  every  way  upheld  and  recog- 
nized the  validity  of  their  orders  —  to  find  such  a  man 
as  this  prefacing  the  newly  prepared  Ordinal  with 
a  defence  of  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession, 
would,  indeed,  be  a  most  remarkable  phenomenon. 
But  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  speculate  upon  the  possi- 
bility of  such  a  matter,  as  the  Preface  itself  admits 
of  no  such  construction,  even  in  its  present  wording, 
after  the  alterations  of  1662.  Let  us  read  it  careful- 
ly. "It  is  evident  unto  all  men  diligently  reading  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  Ancient  Authors,  that  from  the 
Apostles'  time  there  have  been  these  Orders  of  Min- 
isters in  Christ's  Church:  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Dea- 
cons. Which  Offices  were  evermore  had  in  such  rev- 
erend estimation,  that  no  man  might  presume  to  exe- 
cute any  of  them,  except  he  were  first  called,  tried, 
examined,  and  known  to  have  such  qualities  as  are 
requisite  to  the  same;  and  also  by  public  Prayer, 
with  Imposition  of  Hands,  were  approved  and  admit- 
ted thereunto  by  lawful  Authority.  And,  therefore, 
to  the  intent  that  these  Orders  may  be  continued, 

43 


Apostolic  Succession 

and  reverently  used  and  esteemed  in  the  Church  of 
England ;  no  man  shall  be  accounted  or  taken  to  be  a 
lawful  Bishop,  Priest  or  Deacon  in  the  Church  of 
England,  or  suffered  to  execute  any  of  the  said  func- 
tions, except  he  be  called,  tried,  examined,  and  admit- 
ted thereunto  according  to  the  form  hereafter  follow- 
ing, or  hath  had  formerly  Episcopal  consecration  or 
Ordination." 

Now  let  it  be  borne  in  mind  what  it  is  we  are  try- 
ing to  prove.  We  stated  at  the  very  beginning  of  this 
article  that  we  proposed  to  show  that  the  doctrine  of 
Apostolic  Succession  had  never  been  set  forth  by  au- 
thority, and,  in  consequence,  belief  in  such  a  doctrine 
could  never  be  required  of  any  clergyman.  We  also 
stated  that  we  clearly  distinguished  between  the  be- 
lief in  Apostolic  Succession  and  the  belief  in  the  His- 
toric Episcopate.  With  regard  to  the  latter,  we  have 
nothing  whatever  to  say,  nor  have  we  any  remark  to 
make  upon  the  Church's  custom,  consistent  with  her 
belief  in  the  Historic  Episcopate,  to  perpetuate  the 
order  of  Bishops,  and  to  require  that  all  her  ministers 
should  receive  ordination  at  their  hands.  It  is  not 
the  practice  of  Episcopal  ordination  in  her  own  com- 
munion that  we  are  finding  fault  with,  nor  is  it  the 
fact  that  she  has  officially  authorized  the  observance 
of  such  a  practice  within  her  fold,  that  we  would 
question  —  but  it  is  the  further  alleged  facts  that  she 
has  officially  pronounced  such  ordination  to  be  essen- 
tial to  the  validity  of  the  Christian  Ministry  —  essen- 
tial to  the  proper  administration  of  the  Sacraments, 

44 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

and  consequently  essential  to  the  very  existence  of  a 
Churchy  —  it  is  these  alleged  facts  with  which  we  are 
concerned.  In  short,  as  we  have  before  stated,  it  is  the 
doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession  that  we  would  attack 
—  it  is  the  constantly  reiterated  assertion  made  in  the 
pulpit  and  in  the  press  that  the  Church  (meaning  both 
the  Church  of  England  and  our  own)  officially  declares 
that  Bishops  ordainyV/r^  divino  —  that  to  them,  and  to 
them  only,  did  the  Apostles,  acting  under  the  express 
commands  of  Christ,  commit  the  function  of  ordina- 
tion, —  that  through  them,  and  through  them  exclu- 
sively,  was  the  Ministry  to  be  perpetuated,  and  that 
so  essential  is  this  fact  to  the  existence  of  a  valid 
ministry,  to  the  existence  of  a  valid  Sacrament,  to  the 
existence  of  the  Church  herself,  that  where  such  a 
custom  does  not  obtain,  but  Presbyterial  or  other  or- 
dination is  substituted,  there  the  Ministry,  the  Sac- 
raments, the  Church  cease  to  be.  In  short,  the  doctrine 
that  we  object  to  is  briefly  and  cogently  stated  in  the 
famous  dictum  ''^no  Bishops  710  Churchy 

Now  what  has  the  Preface  of  the  Ordinal  to  say  on 
this  subject?  We  may  read  it  as  carefully  as  we 
please,  but  the  most  critical  analysis  will  not  justify 
the  conclusion  that  it  teaches  such  a  theory. 

There  appear  to  be  just  three  separate  statements 
contained  in  that  portion  of  the  Preface  which  in  any 
sense  alludes  to  the  matter  in  question,  and  it  is  these 
three  only,  therefore,  that  we  need  consider  —  the  re- 
maining portion,  bearing  upon  the  proper  age  of  can- 
didates and  the  testimony  as  to  their  character,  learn- 

45 


Apostolic  Succession 

ing  and  attainments,  being  obviously  irrelevant  to  the 
subject.  As  to  the  first  (i)  of  these  statements,  viz., 
—  ''It  is  evident  unto  all  men,  diligently  reading  the 
Holy  Scripture  and  Ancient  Authors,  that  from  the 
Apostles'  time  there  have  been  these  Orders  of  Min- 
isters in  Christ's  Church, — Bishops,  Priests  and 
Deacons"  —  it  is  obvious  that  we  are  merely  confront- 
ed with  the  assertion  of  an  historic  fact  —  nothing 
more,  nothing  less.  The  Church  merely  declares 
that  each  of  these  three  Orders,  Bishops,  Priests,  and 
Deacons,  has  been  in  existence  from  the  days  of  the 
Apostles.  There  is  nothing  whatever  said  of  the  spe- 
cific functions  of  any  of  these  orders  —  nothing  what- 
ever of  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  the  Bishops  to 
ordain  —  hence  nothing  whatever  is  affirmed  as  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  Apostolic  Succession.  So  far  as  this 
statement  goes,  any  one  of  the  three  Orders,  or  all  of 
them,  may  have  perpetuated  the  Succession.  It  is 
not  concerned  with  any  particular  mode  of  succession, 
but  merely  with  the  broad  fact  of  the  continuity  of 
the  Christian  Ministry  in  all  three  Orders  from  the 
beginning.  So  far  therefore,  as  one  of  these  Orders 
is  herein  affirmed  to  be  the  Episcopate,  so  far  does 
the  Church  in  this  particular  passage  affirm  the  fact 
of  an  Historic  Episcopate.  We  conclude,  therefore, 
that  although  this  section  is  absolutely  silent  upon 
the  subject  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  it  does  affirm 
the  fact  of  an  Historic  Episcopate,  in  that  it  affirms 
an  Historic  Ministry  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Dea- 
cons.   When  we  come  to  the  second  (2)  of  these  state- 

46 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

ments,  viz., — ''Which  offices  were  evermore  had  in 
such  reverend  estimation,  that  no  man  might  presume 
to  execute  any  of  them  except  he  were  first  called, 
tried,  examined  and  known  to  have  such  qualities  as 
are  requisite  for  the  same ;  and  also  by  public  prayer, 
with  imposition  of  hands,  were  approved  and  admit- 
ted thereunto  by  lawful  authority, "  — what  do  we  dis- 
cover? First  of  all,  then,  we  discover  that  in  the 
opinion  of  the  Church  it  was  not  lawful  in  ancient 
days  for  any  man  to  take  any  of  these  Offices  upon 
himself,  unless  he  had  been  duly  called,  tried,  and 
examined  as  to  his  qualifications,  etc.,  by  those  al- 
ready in  authority.  It  is  also  significant  that  she  de- 
clares that  persons  so  approved  were  always  admitted 
into  office  by  public  Prayer  with  Imposition  of  Hands, 
but  most  significant  of  all,  is  the  statement  that  they 
were  ever  admitted  thereto  not  by  Bishops,  but  by 
^^lawfid  Authority.''  If  the  whole  purpose  of  the 
Preface  were  to  uphold  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession —  to  show  that  in  ancient  times  the  Bishops 
were  the  sole  Divinely  constituted  instruments  for 
the  perpetuation  of  the  Ministry,  why  does  it  not  say 
so  in  so  many  words  ?  If  a  matter  essential  to  the  very 
being  of  a  Church  and  Ministry,  and  if  it  was  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Reformers  signally  to  protest  against  non- 
episcopal  ordination  on  the  Continent,  why  does 
it  not  say  that  whatever  is  the  custom  in  the  pres- 
ent time,  "in  ancient  times"  these  "Offices  were 
evermore  had  in  such  reverend  estimation  that  no 
man  might  presume  to  execute  any  of  them,  except 

47 


Apostolic  Succession 

he  were  first  called,  tried,  examined,  etc.,  etc.,  .  , 
and  admitted  thereunto  by  Episcopal  ordination,  or 
by  Episcopal  authority".?  Why  weaken  the  whole 
point  of  the  argument  by  using  the  vague  term  ''law- 
ful authority' '  when  it  is  the  very  definition  of  this 
lawful  authority  that  is  the  point  at  issue  ? 

Upon  the  assumption  that  the  Reformers  regarded 
Episcopal  ordination  as  indispensable  to  the  existence 
of  the  Church  and  the  Ministry,  and  to  the  valid  ad- 
ministration of  the  Sacraments,  and  upon  the  assump- 
tion that  they  wished  to  emphasize  that  point  in  view 
of  the  practice  of  non-episcopal  ordination  going  on 
about  them,  the  wording  of  this  clause  is  indeed  ut- 
terly incomprehensible,  but  upon  the  contrary  assump- 
tion that  they  recognized  the  validity  of  non-episcopal 
churches,  and  only  regarded  Episcopal  ordination  as 
the  more  regular  mode,  the  matter  is  clear  enough. 
And  this  is  exactly  what  we  find  to  be  the  case. 
That  the  Reformers  did  recognize  the  validity  of  non- 
episcopal  churches  and  their  ministries  can  be  abso- 
lutely demonstrated,  as  we  shall  see  further  on,  and 
they  refrained  from  insisting  upon  Episcopacy  (pre- 
ferring the  phrase  "lawful  authority"  instead)  for  ex- 
actly the  same  reasons  that  they  refrained  from  in- 
sisting upon  the  Episcopate  as  an  essential  feature 
of  the  Church  when  defining  the  nature  of  the  same 
in  Article  XIX  —  in  short,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  they  did  not  regard  either  Episcopacy  or  the 
Apostolic  Succession  as  in  any  sense  essential  to  the 
being  of  the  Church  and  Ministry,     We  find,  there- 

48 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

fore,  that  so  far  as  this  second  statement  is  concerned, 
the  Preface  has  nothing  to  say  upon  the  subject  of  the 
Apostolic  Succession,  for  there  are  few  indeed  of  any- 
Protestant  denomination  who  would  dissent  from  the 
assertion  that  the  Offices  of  the  Ministry  have  always 
been  held  in  such  reverend  estimation  that  no  man 
might  presume  to  execute  any  of  them  except  he 
were  admitted  thereunto  by  lawful  authority.  It  is 
a  wide  phrase,  that  no  Protestant  could  possibly  ob- 
ject to  —  hence  its  use  by  the  Reformers.  Nor  when 
we  come  to  the  third  and  last  statement,  do  we  find 
any  evidence  for  a  belief  in  such  a  theory. 

(3)  This  statement  reads  as  follows: — ''And,  there- 
fore, to  the  intent  that  these  Orders  may  be  contin- 
ued, and  reverendly  esteemed  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, no  man  shall  be  accounted  or  taken  to  be  a  law- 
ful Bishop,  Priest  or  Deacon  in  the  Church  of  England, 
or  suffered  to  execute  any  of  the  said  Functions  ex- 
cept he  be  called,  tried,  examined,  and  admitted  there- 
unto, according  to  the  Form  hereafter  following,  or 
hath  had  formerly  Episcopal  Consecration  or  Ordina- 
tion. ' '  That  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Reformers 
to  retain  all  three  of  the  above  named  Orders  in  the 
Church  of  England  is  here  stated,  and  is  questioned 
by  no  one.  That  it  was  further  their  intention  that 
the  Bishops  should  continue  to  exercise  those  func- 
tions. Ordination  among  them,  that  they  had  been 
generally  accustomed  to  exercise  from  the  beginning, 
is  likewise  obvious,  and  is  questioned  by  no  one; 
hence  as  they  expected  to  retain  Episcopacy  in  the 

5  49 


Apostolic  Succession 

Church  of  England,  it  was  only  natural  and  expedient 
that  they  should  require  Episcopal  ordination  of  all 
Ministers  in  the  Church  of  England.  But  because 
Episcopal  government  was  chosen  as  their  way,  and 
because  they  naturally  demanded  that  all  those  who 
wished  to  identify  themselves  with  the  Church  of 
England,  and  to  espouse  their  way  in  other  things, 
should  likewise  submit  to  the  requirements  of  that 
way  in  this  particular,  —  it  is  by  no  means  to  be  in- 
ferred merely  from  this  fact  alone  that  they  regarded 
their  way  as  the  07ily  way.  Aside  from  all  question 
of  Ordination,  it  is  the  rule  of  this  Church  to-day 
that  if  any  minister,  Baptist,  Methodist,  Presbyterian 
or  what  not,  wishes  to  become  a  regular  Minister  in 
her  Communion,  —  it  is  the  recognized  rule  that  he 
must  officiate  while  in  the  Church  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Church  —  he  must  wear  vestments,  ob- 
serve the  Rubrics,  and  conduct  all  the  Ser\dces  ac- 
cording to  the  prescribed  Form  —  the  prescribed  way 
—  but  this  is  by  no  means  to  assert  that  we  declare  our 
way  in  these  matters  to  be  the  only  way,  and  that  no 
other  Forms  and  Ceremonies,  no  other  mode  of  wor- 
ship in  use  among  other  bodies  of  Christians  is  valid, 
or  acceptable  with  God.  Such  a  theory  is  distinctly 
rejected  both  in  the  Articles  and  in  the  Preface  to 
the  Prayer  Book,  where  each  National  Church  is  re- 
cognized as  having  authority  to  prescribe  and  alter 
what  forms  and  ceremonies  they  please.  In  other 
words,  it  is  obvious  that  if  we  expect  to  adopt  any 
one  way  at  all,  either  of  Worship  or  of  Govemm.ent 

50 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

—  if  we  expect  to  have  any  system  or  order  in  our 
Church  at  all,  it  is  obvious  that  we  must  insist  and 
demand,  that  such  ways  and  methods  be  observed  by 
all  the  Ministers  of  this  Church,  and  that  no  man  who 
is  unwilling  to  submit  to  these  prescribed  forms  and 
methods  shall  be  accounted  a  lawful  Minister  in  this 
Church,  or  suffered  to  execute  any  of  the  functions 
thereof.  This  last  statement  of  the  Preface,  therefore, 
has  as  little  to  say  of  the  necessity  of  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession to  the  being  of  the  Church  and  the  Ministry 
as  either  of  the  others,  and  the  most  that  can  be  ar- 
gued from  it  is  that,  taken  as  it  stands,  and  without 
any  regard  to  the  circumstances  under  which  it  was 
written,  and  the  recorded  opinions  of  those  who 
adopted  it,  the  wording  is  not  necessarily  antagonis- 
tic to  such  a  theory.  Such  a  conclusion,  however, 
can  give  but  scant  comfort  to  those  who  contend  that 
the  Church  has  officially  promulgated  such  a  doctrine 
and  commands  her  Ministers  to  teach  it.  Looking 
solely  at  the  words  of  the  Preface,  then,  as  it  stands, 
out  of  connection  with  all  surrounding  circumstances, 
we  are  forced  to  conclude  that  while  affirming  the 
existence  of  an  Historic  Episcopate,  it  does  not  affirm 
the  truth,  or  in  any  sense  teach  the  doctrine  of  Apos- 
tolic Succession,  while  upon  the  other  hand,  when 
read  in  the  light  of  the  circumstances  under  which 
it  was  written  and  adopted  —  its  wording  considered 
in  connection  with  that  of  the  original  Preface,  the 
Articles  and  other  formularies  of  the  Church,  as  well 
as   in  connection  with  the  various  writings  of  the 

51 


Apostolic  Succession 

Reformers,  certain  Acts  of  Parliament,  and  the  actual 
practice  of  the  Church  —  there  can  be  no  room  for 
any  doubt  whatever,  that  it  was  never  intended  to 
teach  or  uphold  such  a  theory,  but  on  the  contrary 
was  the  product  of  an  age  and  people  distinctly  ad- 
verse to  this  view.  The  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  in 
1549,  at  the  time  that  the  first  Prayer  Book  of  Ed- 
ward VI  was  set  forth,  read  as  follows: — ''It  is  evi- 
dent unto  all  men,  diligently  reading  Holy  Scripture 
and  ancient  authors,  that  from  the  Apostles'  time 
there  hath  been  these  orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's 
Church :  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons :  which  offices 
were  evermore  had  in  such  reverent  estimation,  that 
no  man  by  his  own  private  authority  might  presume 
to  execute  any  of  them  except  he  were  first  called, 
tried,  examined,  and  known  to  have  such  qualities  as 
were  requisite  for  the  same ;  and  also,  by  public  pray- 
er, with  imposition  of  hands,  approved,  and  admitted 
thereunto.  And  therefore,  to  the  intent  these  orders 
should  be  continued,  and  reverently  used,  and  esteem- 
ed, in  this  Church  of  England,  it  is  requisite,  that  no 
man  (not  being  at  this  present  Bishop,  Priest,  nor 
Deacon)  shall  execute  any  of  them  except  he  be  call- 
ed, tried,  examined,  and  admitted,  according  to  the 
form  hereafter  following"  ("First  Prayer  Book  of 
Edward  VI,"  James  Parker  &  Co.,  London).  Now 
whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  intent  of  the  last  par- 
agraph as  it  stands  in  the  present  Ordinal,  it  is  quite 
clear  what  meaning  it  conveyed  in  the  Ordinal  of  1549. 
First  of  all,  it  will  be  seen  that  it  was  not  the  purpose 

52 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

of  this  Ordinal  to  say  who  were  not  to  be  regarded 
valid  ministers  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  but  only  who 
were  and  who  were  not  to  ^^ execute"  any  of  these  min- 
isterial functions  ^'in  the  Church  of  England.''  In 
order  that  these  offices  "shall  be  continued  and  rev- 
erently used  and  esteemed  in  the  Church  of  England, 
it  is  requisite  that  no  man  (not  being  at  this  present 
Bishop,  Priest,  nor  Deacon)  shall  execute  any  of  them 
except  he  be  called,  tried,"  etc.,  etc.  It  is  directed  at 
practice,  not  at  doctrine.  But  it  will  further  be  ob- 
served that  there  is  a  clause  here  which  does  not  occur 
in  our  present  Preface,  viz., —  **not  being  at  this  pre- 
sent Bishop,  Priest,  nor  Deacon."  What  does  this 
mean }  Even  if  it  is  contended  that  this  clause  must 
be  understood  in  connection  with  the  foregoing  phrase, 
*'in  the  Church  of  England,"  so  that  it  should  be  in- 
terpreted, "not  being  at  this  present  Bishop,  Priest,- 
nor  Deacon  in  the  Church  of  England,"  not  only  is 
the  force  of  the  above  argument  in  no  wise  diminished 
(for  it  is  still  a  matter  of  executing  the  functions  of 
the  Ministry  in  the  said  Church,  and  not  a  matter  of 
the  validity  of  other  ministries)  but  absolutely  con- 
firmed, for  if  it  is  contended  that  the  above  clause 
should  be  taken  in  this  way,  the  very  addition  of  the 
phrase,  "in  the  Church  of  England,"  by  way  of  defin- 
ition implies  the  recognition  of  Bishops,  Priests,  and 
Deacons  not  in  the  Church  of  England.  But,  further- 
more, if  it  is  insisted  that  such  is  the  correct  under- 
standing of  the  matter,  and  that  directly  or  indirectly 
it  was  intended  to  have  regard  also  to  the  validity  of 

53 


Apostolic  Succession 

such  ministers,  then  it  is  obvious  that  the  argument 
reverts  upon  the  heads  of  those  who  use  it,  for  it  is 
clear  that  if  it  was  intended  that  from  that  time  on, 
none  but  those  already  Bishops,  Priests,  and  Deacons 
in  the  Church  of  England  should  be  recognized  as 
valid  ministers,  and  allowed  to  officiate  in  the  Church 
of  England,  unless  they  should  submit  to  the  particu- 
lar form  of  Ordination  prescribed  by  the  English 
Church  —  it  is  obvious  that  no  Bishop,  Priest,  or 
Deacon  of  either  the  Roman  or  the  Greek  Church 
could  be  recognized  as  a  legitimate  minister  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  Catholic,  or  allowed  to  execute  any 
ministerial  functions  in  the  Church  of  England  with- 
out submitting  to  the  same,  for  it  is  well  known  that 
the  particular  Form  of  the  Ordinal  of  Edward  VI  dif- 
fered from  the  corresponding  forms  of  both  the  Ro- 
man and  Greek  Churches  and  it  was  upon  this  very 
divergence  in  form  that  Leo  XIII  recently  based  his 
argument  against  the  validity  of  Anglican  Orders. 
In  other  words  to  sum  up  the  whole  matter,  if  the 
above  mentioned  portion  of  the  Preface  is  to  be  un- 
derstood to  mean  "no  man  (not  being  at  this  present 
Bishop,  Priest  nor  Deacon  in  the  Church  of  England) 
shall  execute,"  etc.,  then  there  are  but  two  conclusions 
to  be  drawn.     Either  — 

(i)  The  Church  means  that  she  does  not  recognize 
the  validity  of  any  Ministry,  save  that  of  her  own, 
unless  its  members  have  been  ordained  according  to 
the  particular  Form  prescribed  by  the  English  Ordin- 
al ;  or  else  — 

54 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

(2)  While  not  questioning  their  validity,  she  allows 
no  Minister  of  any  other  denomination  to  ** execute" 
the  functions  of  a  Minister  within  her  borders,  except 
he  shall  have  first  been  admitted  according  to  the  par- 
ticular form  prescribed.  If  we  take  the  first  (i)  view, 
then  we  must  understand  that  not  only  are  all  other 
Protestant  Orders  denounced  as  invalid,  but  likewise 
the  Orders  of  the  Roman  and  Greek  Churches ;  hence 
there  is  no  legitimate  Ministry  in  Christendom  out- 
side the  Anglican  communion.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  we  decide  to  take  the  second  (2)  view;  while  the 
point  for  which  we  are  here  contending,  viz., —  the 
validity  of  non-episcopal  ordination,  is  granted,  we 
must  conclude  that  the  Church  requires  not  only  that 
all  Protestant  Ministers  but  likewise  all  Greek  and 
Roman  Ministers  in  coming  to  officiate  at  her  altars 
must  submit  to  re-ordination  after  the  Anglican  form.. 

We  know  that  both  conclusions  are  absolutely  con- 
trary to  Anglican  belief  and  practice  —  even  the  most 
ardent  advocates  of  the  * 'catholic  "  movement  admit- 
ting the  validity  of  Roman  and  Greek  Orders  and  re- 
cognizing the  fact  that  Ministers  of  neither  commun- 
ion are  required  to  submit  to  re-ordination.  If, 
therefore,  there  are  no  other  conclusions  to  be  drawn 
from  this  hypothetical  addition  of  the  phrase  ''in  the 
Church  of  England,"  it  follows  that  such  a  phrase  is 
inadmissible,  and  that  the  clause,  "not  being  at  this 
present  Bishop,  Priest  nor  Deacon"  must  be  taken 
in  its  plain  English  to  mean  not  being  at  this  present 
a  recognized  Bishop,  Priest  nor  Deacon  in  the  Church 

55 


Apostolic  Succession 

Catholic.  Taken  in  this  sense  the  entire  Preface  is 
plain  enough,  and  absolutely  in  accord  with  the  word- 
ing of  the  Articles  and  the  subsequent  practice  of 
the  Church.  The  last  paragraph  becomes  merely  a 
simple  declaration  that  no  man  except  he  be  a  recog- 
nized Bishop,  Priest  or  Deacon  of  some  church  shall 
be  allowed  to  execute  the  functions  of  a  Minister  in 
this  Church  unless  he  be  duly  called,  tried,  examined, 
and  admitted  in  accordance  with  the  Form  of  Ordina- 
tion here  set  forth.  This  interpretation  which  is  as 
we  have  said,  so  perfectly  consonant  with  the  Articles, 
and  subsequent  practice  of  the  Church,  as  well  as 
with  the  recorded  views  of  the  Reformers  themselves 
(as  we  shall  presently  see)  and  which,  as  we  have  just 
shown,  is  the  only  logical  conclusion  possible,  reveals 
in  itself  an  explicit  official  recognition  of  non-episco- 
pal Orders.  So  far,  therefore,  from  admitting  of  an 
interpretation  favorable  to  the  more  exclusive  theory 
of  the  Ministry,  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  of  1549, 
plainly  and  distinctly  recognizes  the  Ministry  of  the 
other  Protestant  bodies.  Nor  is  there  anything  to 
be  gained  from  an  examination  of  any  subsequent  re- 
vision of  the  text.  It  must  be  remembered,  first  of 
all,  that  the  above  is  the  Ordinal  of  1549,  and  at  that 
time  the  extreme  Protestant  party  in  the  Church  of 
England  had  not  attained  its  development.  That  the 
same  view  should  be  expressed  in  the  Ordinal  of  1552, 
is  of  course  not  surprising,  but  what  is  surprising  in 
view  of  the  general  impression  now  prevalent,  is  the 
fact  that  the  Reformers  of  1559  seeking  to  establish  a 

56 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

more  conservative  standard,  did  not  change  the  word- 
ing of  the  Preface  in  this  particular.  When  Elizabeth 
gave  to  her  people  a  form  of  worship  that  was  to  re- 
main practically  unaltered  until  1662,  we  find  a  Pre- 
face to  the  Ordinal  substantially  the  same  as  set  forth 
by  Edward.  In  order  that  our  readers  may  see  for 
themselves  that  the  views  implied  by  the  Prefaces  of 
Edward  were  changed  in  no  essential  particular  in  the 
Elizabethan  revision,  we  will  here  give  the  exact  word- 
ing of  the  latter.  ''It  is  euident  vnto  all  men  dili- 
gently readinge  holy  scripture  and  auncient  autours, 
that  from  Thapostles  tyme  there  hathe  ben  these  or- 
ders of  ministers  in  Christes  churche,  Bishoppes, 
Priestes,  and  Deacons :  Whyche  Offices,  were  euer- 
more  had  in  suche  reuerente  estimacion,  that  no  man 
by  his  own  pryuate  Aucthorytye,  mighte  presume  to 
execute  any  of  theim,  excepte  he  were  fyrst  called, 
tried,  examined  and  knowen  to  haue  suche  qualities, 
as  were  requisite  for  the  same :  And  also  by  Publique 
prayer,  with  imposition  of  handes,  approued  and  ad- 
mitted thereunto.  And  therefore  to  thentent,  these 
orders  should  be  continued,  and  reuerently  vysed,  and 
estemed  in  this  Churche  of  Englande,  it  is  requisite, 
that  no  man  not  beynge  at  this  present.  Bishop,  Priest 
nor  Deacon  shall  execute  any  of  them,  excepte  he  be 
called,  tried,  examined,  and  admitted,  accordynge  to 
the  forme,  hereafter  folowinge."  (''Queen  Eliazbeth's 
Prayer  Book,"  Anc.  &  Mod.  Library  of  Theo.  Lit., 
p.  158).  Here  is  substantially  the  same  Preface  as 
that  of  1549,  containing  the  same  exceptions  regard- 

57 


Apostolic  Succession 

ing  those  who  are  already  Bishops,  Priests  and 
Deacons.  It  should  be  further  observed  also  that  the 
concluding  portion  of  the  Preface  indirectly  confirms 
the  interpretation  which  we  have  just  placed  upon 
the  former.  For  not  only  as  we  have  just  shown,  is 
it  logically  impossible  to  hold  that  the  former  portion 
had  reference  to  any  but  unordained  persons  desiring 
to  be  admitted  as  ministers  in  the  Church  of  England, 
(all  persons  at  this  present  Bishops,  Priests  or  Deacons 
in  some  church  not  being  included)  but  the  latter 
going  on  as  it  does,  to  speak  of  the  necessary  ages  of 
candidates  for  the  respective  offices,  undoubtedly  be- 
trays the  fact  that  unordained  persons  alone  were  in 
the  minds  of  the  writers.  Granting  that  he  was  will- 
ing to  submit  to  re-ordination  according  to  the  pre- 
scribed form,  would  the  Church  of  England  refuse  to 
admit  a  Presbyter  or  Bishop  of  some  other  Christian 
body  to  her  Ministry  merely  because  he  was  not  of 
the  age  here  required .?  The  very  fact  that  the  same 
paragraph  that  makes  an  exception  of  those  already 
Bishops,  Priests  and  Deacons,  declares  that  none 
shall  be  admitted  to  any  of  these  offices  except  he  be 
of  such  and  such  an  age,  proves  beyond  all  doubt  that 
it  was  unordained  men  only  that  the  writers  were  con- 
sidering throughout  the  whole  paragraph.  It  was 
not  till  1662  that  the  above  exception  was  dropped  al- 
together from  the  Preface,  and  that  the  latter  was 
printed  in  distinct  and  separate  paragraphs.  What- 
ever may  be  inferred  from  this  as  to  the  intention  of 
the  revisers  of  1662,  it  is  none  the  less  indisputable 

58 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

that  all  the  above  facts  taken  collectively  prove  that 
from  1 549  to  1662 —  a  period  of  1 1 3  years  —  the  Church 
of  England  through  the  wording  of  the  Preface  to  her 
Ordinal,  officially  provided  for  the  admission  of  Min- 
isters of  other  churches  into  her  ranks  without  re- 
ordination  of  any  kind. 

What  then  are  we  to  gather  from  these  changes  in- 
troduced into  the  Ordinal  of  1662  ?  Were  they  in- 
tended as  a  repudiation  of  the  position  of  the  Church 
during  all  this  former  period  ?  Let  us  see.  As  we 
have  before  affirmed,  in  the  wording  of  the  present 
Preface,  (which  is,  of  course,  the  Preface  of  1662) 
the  revisers  never  intended  to  pass  judgment  on  the 
validity  of  non-episcopal  ordination  as  such,  but  only 
intended  to  insist  upon  such  ordination  for  all  Min- 
isters in  the  Church  of  England,  so  that  the  said 
Church,  which  was  Episcopal  i7i  theory,  might  be 
Episcopal  in  fact.  The  wisdom  of  such  a  measure, 
we  are  not  here  considering.  The  question  is,  are 
we  right  or  are  we  wrong  in  this  our  contention  1 
Was  such  the  intention  of  the  revisers  of  1662,  or 
was  it  not }  Did  they  intend  by  this  alteration  to 
condemn  the  validity  of  other  Protestant  bodies,  and 
so  repudiate  the  former  position  of  their  own  church, 
or  did  they  merely  intend  to  demand  Episcopal  ordi- 
nation of  all  persons  entering  the  Ministry  of  their 
church,  as  a  measure  rendered  expedient,  if  not  act- 
ually necessary,  for  the  preservation  of  the  Episcopal 
form  of  government,  which  though  established  was 
even  then  opposed  by  a  strong  element  in  the  Church  ? 

59 


Apostolic  Succession 

Did  they  here  insist  upon  Episcopal  ordination  be- 
cause they  believed  it  to  be  the  only  valid  form,  or 
because  they  regarded  it  as  the  more  regular  form ; 
because  they  regarded  it  as  essential  to  the  being  of 
the  Church,  or  merely  because  they  regarded  it  as 
essential  to  the  well-being  of  the  Church  ?  Was  it  a 
measure  taken  because  of  absolute  necessity  or  merely 
because  of  present  expediency  ?  We  maintain  that 
the  latter,  and  only  the  latter,  hypothesis  will  consist- 
ently fit  in  with  all  the  facts  of  the  case.  In  the  first 
place,  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  Church  from 
1549  to  1662  not  only  distinctly  recognized  the  valid- 
ity of  the  Ministr}'  of  other  non-episcopal  bodies  by 
the  wording  of  this  Preface  and  the  Articles,  but 
furthermore  allowed  such  Ministers  to  officiate  in  the 
Church  of  England  without  re-ordination,  and  that 
this  continued  to  be  the  general  custom  throughout 
this  period.  That  the  Caroline  revisers  changed  the 
wording  of  the  Preface  considerably,  we  freely  admit. 
We  have  no  desire  whatever  to  shut  our  eyes  to  this 
fact.  The  question  is:  to  what  extent  did  they  go  in 
altering  the  Preface,  and  what  is  the  significance  of 
these  changes }  Did  they  go  to  the  extent  of  chang- 
ing an  expedient  ruling  of  the  Church,  or  did  they 
go  to  the  txlQnt  oichSiTigmg  3.  fiifidamefiial  doctrine; 
was  it  a  change  of  discipline  merely,  or  a  change  of 
faith?  Did  they  by  their  action  merely  declare  that 
the  ruling  of  their  fathers  had  been  inexpedient  to  the 
welfare  of  the  Church,  in  allowing  Ministers  of  other 
Protestant  bodies  to  come  into  the  Church  of  England 

60 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

without  re-ordination,  and  that  from  now  on  it  must 
be  stopped;  or  did  they  mean  to  say  yet  further,  that 
this  action  of  their  fathers  had  been  a  sin  against  a 
fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Church,  viz., —  the  doc- 
trine of  Apostolic  Succession  —  that  it  had  been  a  fla- 
grant abuse  of  a  principle  deemed  absolutely  essential 
to  the  very  existence  of  the  Church,  and  that  from 
now  on  no  persons,  save  such  as  had  received  Epis- 
copal ordination,  should  be  regarded  as  valid  Min- 
isters of  Christ's  Church  Catholic?  Let  the  revisers 
answer  that  question  for  themselves.  *'And  therefore 
of  the  sundry  alterations  proposed  unto  us,  we  have  re- 
jected all  such  as  were  either  of  dangerous  consequence 
(as  secretly  striking  at  some  established  doctrijie^  or 
laudable  practice  of  the  Church  of  England,  or  indeed 
of  the  whole  Catholic  Church  of  Christ)  or  else  of 
no  consequence  at  all,  but  utterly  frivolous  and  vain. 
But  such  alterations  as  were  tendered  us,  (by  persons, 
under  what  pretences,  or  to  what  purpose  soever 
tendered)  as  seemed  to  us  in  any  degree  requisite  or 
expedient,  we  have  willingly  and  of  our  own  accord 
assented  unto :  not  enforced  so  to  do  by  any  strength 
of  argument,  convincing  us  of  the  necessity  of  making 
the  said  alterations :  for  we  are  fully  persuaded  in  our 
own  judgments  (and  we  here  profess  it  to  the  world) 
that  the  Book  as  it  stood  before  established  by  law, 
doth  not  contain  ifi  it  anything  contrary  to  the  Word 
of  God,  or  to  sound  doct7'ine,  or  which  a  godly  man 
may  not  with  a  good  conscience  use  and  submit  unto, 
or  which  is  not  fairly  defensible  against  any  that  shall 

6i 


Apostolic  Succession 

oppose  the  same;  if  it  shall  be  allowed  such  just  and 
favorable  construction  as  in  common  equity  ought  to 
be  allowed  to  all  human  writings,  especially  such  as 
are  set  forth  by  Authority,  and  even  to  the  very  best 
translations  of  the  Holy  Scripture  itself. ' '  (  Vide 
Preface  to  'Trayer  Book"  of  1662). 

It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  striking  out  of  the 
above  mentioned  exception,  together  with  the  other 
changes  in  the  wording  of  this  clause,  particularly  the 
addition,  ''or  hath  had  formerly  Episcopal  consecra- 
tion or  ordination, ' '  by  which  all  persons  not  episco- 
pally  ordained  were  forced  to  submit  to  such  ordina- 
tion when  entering  the  Ministry  of  the  Church  of 
England  —  it  is  obvious,  we  say,  from  this  official  ex- 
planation, that  all  these  changes  were  made  iox  prac- 
tical expediency  only,  and  did  not  imply  that  ''  the 
Book,  as  it  stood  before  established  bylaw,"  and  in 
which  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  accepted  the  validity 
of  non-episcopal  ordination,  and  did  not  require  re- 
ordination —  contained  in  it  ''anything  contrary  to 
the  Word  of  God,  or  to  sound  doctrine."  Moreover 
wherever  in  the  entire  Preface  to  the  Prayer  Book  the 
object  of  the  revisers  is  alluded  to,  it  is  explained 
that  they  were  not  making  any  changes  which  in- 
volved doctrine,  or  anything  essential,  but  only  in 
matters  of  discipline,  rites  and  ceremonies,  **  things 
in  their  own  nature  indifferent,  and  alterable,  and  so 
acknowledged. ' '  They  were  doing  nothing  more  than 
what  had  been  done  several  times  before,  they  ex- 
plained, for   "in   the    reigns    of   several   Princes  of 

62 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

blessed  memory  since  the  Reformation,  the  Church, 
upon  just  and  weighty  considerations  thereunto  mov- 
ing, hath  yielded  to  make  such  alterations  in  some 
particulars,  as  in  their  respective  times  were  thought 
convenient ;  yet  so,  as  that  the  main  body  and  essen- 
tials of  it  (as  well  in  the  chief  est  materials,  as  in  the 
frame  and  order  thereof)  have  still  continued  the  same 
unto  this  day,  and  do  yet  stand  firm  and  unshaken, '  * 
etc.,  etc. 

The  sum  of  the  entire  matter,  then,  amounts  to 
this.  The  Preface  to  the  Ordinal,  even  as  it  stands 
to-day,  has  nothing  whatever  to  say  upon  the  subject 
of  the  Apostolic  Succession,  or  the  validity  or  non- 
validity  of  non-episcopal  ordination.  The  utmost 
that  can  be  affirmed  is  that,  taken  as  it  stands  and 
without  regard  to  its  history,  the  present  Preface, 
while  it  does  not  teach  such  a  doctrine,  is  not  abso- 
lutely incompatible  with  such  a  view  of  the  Ministry. 
But  whatever  constructions  may  be  possible  from  the 
mere  wording  of  the  text  as  it  stands  to-day,  there  is 
but  one  that  can  be  regarded  as  that  which  its  framers 
intended.  What  that  one  is,  becomes  immediately  ap- 
parent the  moment  we  look  into  the  history  of  the 
Preface.  All  the  preceding  Ordinals  from  1549  to 
1662,  upon  which  our  present  is  based,  uphold  a  doc- 
trine distinctly  opposite  and  antagonistic  to  that 
which  is  commonly  believed  to  have  been  intended 
to-day,  and  our  present  Ordinal  being  drawn  up,  ac- 
cording to  the  avowed  purpose  of  its  framers,  with  no 
intention  of  modifying  or  altering  any  essential  or 

63 


Apostolic  Succession 

doctrinal  teaching  which  the  former  contained,  must 
necessarily  be  interpreted  after  the  manner  of  the 
former,  and  must  not  be  regarded  as  upholding  the 
doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession. 

What  we  have  now  fully  substantiated  from  a  dis- 
cussion of  the  Preface  itself,  we  will  soon  see  is  abun- 
dantly corroborated  from  many  other  sources.  Be- 
fore we  proceed  to  the  discussion  of  these  evidences, 
however,  viz.,  —  the  various  Acts  of  Parliament, 
the  writings  of  the  Reformers  and  others,  we  must 
briefly  allude  to  two  important  corroborations  of  the 
position  we  have  assumed.  First  of  all,  on  page  479 
of  Procter's  "History  of  the  Book  of  Common  Pray- 
er," note  4,  under  the  head  of  '* The  occasional  Offic- 
es," the  author,  commenting  upon  the  present  Ordi- 
nal, has  this  to  say:  —  ''The  Church  of  England  re- 
quires Episcopal  Ordination  for  the  ministration  of 
her  Offices ;  but  it  does  not  follow  from  this  that,  in 
her  judgment,  the  ordination  of  other  Churches  is 
invalid,  because  they  have  not  bishops.  Cf.  Arts. 
XIX,  XXIII,  XXXIV,  and  XXXVI;  Whitgift, 
Works  (Ed.  Park.  Soc),  I.  p.  184.  In  a  Form  of 
Prayer  (1580)  intercession  is  made  'for  the  Church  of 
France,  Flanders,  and  such  other  places, '  as  were  then 
suffering  persecution  from  'the  Princes  of  the  earth 
who  are  become  his  (Antichrist's)  slaves  and  but- 
chers,' ("  Elizabethan  Liturgical  Services,"  Park. 
Soc.  p.  578). 

Here,  then,  is  the  opinion  of  a  recognized  authority 
upon  the  attitude  of  the  Church  of  England  toward 

64 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

this  question,  supported  by  a  quotation  from  a  ''Form 
of  Prayer"  in  use  among  the  Reformers  in  the  days 
of  Elizabeth,  in  which  the  religious  bodies  upon  the 
continent  are  distinctly  called  Churches,  and  the  val- 
idity of  their  non-episcopal  Orders,  together  with  the 
efficacy  of  their  Sacraments,  fully  recognized. 

The  second  fact  to  which  we  must  allude,  affords 
indisputable  evidence  of  the  truth  of  our  position. 
It  is  only  si7ice  the  Reformation  that  Bishops  and 
Priests  have  been  distinguished  as  separate  Orders ; 
that  is  to  say,  as  differing  from  one  another  in  ability 
to  perform  certain  spiritual  functions.  From  Cranmer 
down,  nearly  every  prominent  divine  of  the  Church 
upheld  the  original  ide7itity  of  Bishops  and  Priests  in 
actual  rank,  the  distinction  between  them  being  one 
merely  of  Office,  not  of  Oj'dei'  —  a  distinction  not  of 
Divine  but  of  hummi  appointment,  for  mere  conveni- 
ence and  organic  expediency.  They  noted  but  two 
Orders  in  the  modern,  restricted  sense  of  the  term, 
viz., —  (i)  the  Order  of  Priests  or  Bishops,  and  (2) 
the  Order  of  Deacons.  Thus  ''in  1537,  twelve  years 
before  the  Ordinal  was  framed,  there  was  published 
'A  Declaration  made  of  the  Functions  and  Divine  In- 
stitution of  Bishops  and  Priests.'  It  reads:  'Christ 
and  His  Apostles  did  institute  and  ordain  in  the  New 
Testament  certain  ministers  or  officers  which  should 
have  spiritual  power,  authority,  and  commission 
under  Christ,  to  preach,  etc.,  and  to  order  and  create 
others  in  the  same  room  and  office  whereunto  they  be 
called  and  admitted  themselves,  etc.     This  office,  this 

6  65 


Apostolic  Succession 

power  and  authority,  was  committed  and  given  by 
Christ  and  His  Apostles  unto  certain  persons  only, 
that  is  to  say,  unto  Priests  or  Bishops  .  .  .  The 
truth  is  that  in  the  New  Testament  there  is  no  men- 
tion made  of  any  degree,  or  distinction  in  order,  but 
only  of  Deacons  or  Ministers,  and  of  Presbyters  or 
Bishops;  nor  is  there  any  word  of  any  other  ceremony 
used  in  the  conferring  of  this  Sacrament,  but  only  of 
prayer,  and  the  imposition  of  the  Bishop's  hands.' 
This  declaration  is  signed  by  Cromwell,  the  King's 
Vicar-General,'  Cranmer,  and  twelve  other  Bishops, 
and  more  than  twenty  other  doctors  of  laws  and  of 
divinity,  including  the  majority  of  the  compilers  of 
the  Prayer  Book.  The  same  views  are  presented  in 
a  revision  of  this  work,  set  forth  by  the  King,  in  1543, 
entitled:  'A  Necessary  Doctrine  and  Erudition  for 
any  Christian  Man.' 

"  *0f  these  two  orders,  that  is  to  say,  Priests  afid 
Deacojis,  Scripture  maketh  express  mention,  and  how 
they  were  conferred  by  the  Apostles  by  prayer  and 
the  imposition  of  their  hands'  "  (''Returning  to  the 
Old  Paths,"  Gallagher,  pp.  11,  12). 

In  further  evidence  we  quote  Prof.  G.  P.  Fisher: 
— "It  had  been  the  common  view  in  the  middle  ages 
that  the  difference  between  bishop  and  priest  is  one 
of  office  and  not  of  order,  the  defining  characteristic 
of  'order'  being  power  to  perform  a  special  act,  in- 
volving a  certain  indelible  character  impressed  on  the 
soul.  The  priest,  as  capable  of  performing  the  miracle 
of  the  Eucharist,  was  in  everything,   except  in  office 

66 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

or  function,  on  a  level  with  the  bishop.  This  opinion 
was  held  even  by  Bellarmine.  It  prevailed  among  the 
Anglican  reformers.  It  is  taught  in  'The  Institute 
of  a  Christian  Man,'  published  by  authority  in  1537. 
It  is  asserted  by  Bishop  Jewel  in  his  'Apology'  for 
the  Church  of  England,  and  in  his  'Defence'  of  the 
'Apology.'  The  first  of  these  works,  translated  into 
English  by  the  wife  of  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  Elizabeth 
ordered  to  be  chained  in  every  parish  Church  in  Eng- 
land, that  it  might  be  freely  read  and  consulted." 
("Hist.  Christian  Church,"  pp.  373,  374). 

It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  Reformers  did 
not  use  the  term  "Orders"  in  the  specific  and  re- 
stricted sense  in  which  we  commonly  use  it  to-day, 
without  particularly  explaining  the  fact,  and  that 
when  so  doing  they  recognized  two  Orders  in  the 
Church,  viz.,  that  of  "Deacons  or  Ministers"  and 
that  of  "Presbyters  or  Bishops."  When  not  partic- 
ularizing, therefore,  they  used  the  term  synonymously 
with  the  term  "Office"  or  "Degree"  in  the  broad  and 
general  sense  of  grade  or  function. 

Hence  when  they  penned  the  opening  lines  of  the 
Preface  to  the  Ordinal  —  "It  is  evident  to  all  men  . 
.  .  that  from  the  Apostles'  time  there  have  been 
these  orders  of  Ministers  in  Christ's  Church,  bishops, 
priests  and  deacons," —  they  were  not  referring  to  di- 
vinely appointed  distinctions  of  spiritual  power  and 
capacity  (else  they  would  have  specified  but  two  only) 
but  merely  to  the  broad  distinction  of  office  or  func- 
tion, as  is  proven  by  the  very  next  sentence  — "Which 

67 


Apostolic  Succession 

Offices  were  evermore  had  in  such  reverend  estima- 
tion," etc.  It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  meaning 
which  the  Reformers  intended  to  convey  in  this  pas- 
sage was  a  very  different  one  from  that  which  most 
persons  try  to  read  into  it  to-day,  and  as  the  wording 
of  the  Preface  in  this  particular  was  not  changed  in 
1662,  such  must  be  the  correct  interpretation  of  the 
passage  to-day.  In  other  words,  they  were  simply 
using  the  language  of  the  Fathers  and  ancient  authors^ 
generally,  who  used  all  these  words  synonymously 
and  were  not  referring  to  any  specific  distinction  be- 
tween Bishops  and  Priests,  upon  which  the  whole 
theory  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  depends  for  its 
justification,  and  which  distinction  no- less  an  author- 
ity than  the  Rev.  John  Henry  Blunt  has  plainly  and 
emphatically  declared  was  not  asserted  till  the  end  of 
the  i6th  century  (''It  was  not  till  the  close  of  the 
Sixteenth  Century,  that  the  distinction  between  the 
orders  of  Bishops  and  Priests  was  asserted."  Blunt' s 
* 'Annotated  Book  of  Common  Prayer. "  For  further 
evidence  of  the  Reformers'  views  on  this  point,  see 
Burnet's  "Hist.  Reform.,"  Am.  ed.,  vol.  iv,  p.  114). 

^ "  The  Reformers  were  thoroughly  familiar  with  the  language 
of  ancient  authors ;  and  these  authors  were  accustomed  to  use 
the  words  order ^  degree,  and  office^  as  synonymous  words.  Thus 
Jerome  speaks  of  the  'five  orders  of  the  Church :  Bishops,  Pres- 
byters, Deacons,  the  Faithful  and  Catechumens,'  Op.,  vol.  v, 
fol.  41.  The  learned  Bingham  writes:  '  St.  Jerome,  who  will  be 
allowed  to  speak  the  sense  of  the  Ancients,  makes  no  difference 
in  these  words,  ordo,  gradus,  officium.''  Book  II,  chap,  i,  p.  17. 
Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  writes:  'It  is  evident  that  in  antiquity 
ordo  ?iX\A  gradus  were  used  promiscuously.'"  ("Returning  to 
the  Old  Paths,"  p.  11). 

68 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

If,  therefore,  it  is  clear  that  at  the  beginning  of  the 
Preface  they  were  not  asserting  any  God-given  distinc- 
tion between  Bishop  and  Priest  in  point  of  spiritual 
capacity,  it  is  likewise  clear  that  they  were  not  doing 
so  at  the  end  of  the  same.  In  other  words,  when  they 
insisted  that  all  Ministers  ''in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land" should  be  episcopally  ordained,  they  were  not 
doing  so  to  assert  a  God-given  and  exclusively  Epis- 
copal theory  of  Ordination,  as  opposed  to  Presbyterial 
Ordination,  but  rather  to  perpetuate  an  ancient  and 
catholic  custom,  important  because  of  its  very  age 
and  catholicity  —  a  common  standard  around  which 
the  scattered  forces  of  a  future  Christendom  might 
rally  in  united  ranks.  The  evidence,  then,  is  conclu- 
sive that  it  was  never  in  the  minds  of  the  framers  of 
this  Preface  to  set  forth  a  doctrine  looking  to  any 
God-given  spiritual  power  peculiar  to,  and  character- 
istic of  the  Episcopate,  or  to  teach  any  doctrine  of 
Apostolic  Succession  consequent  therefrom.  So  far 
were  they  from  teaching  such  a  doctrine  that  we  know 
that  they  held  to  a  directly  opposite  view,  viz.,  the 
original  identity  of  Bishops  and  Priests,  and  hence 
the  innate  capacity  of  Presbyters  to  ordain,  when  nec- 
essity so  requires ;  and  that  the  Church  to  this  day 
tacitly  admits  such  a  latent  power  in  the  presbyterate 
is  manifest  from  the  fact  that  the  Presbyters  always 
unite  with  the  Bishop  in  the  laying  on  of  hands  at  the 
Ordination  of  a  Priest  —  a  custom  absolutely  mean- 
ingless and  impotent,  if  some  such  capacity  be  not 
recognized. 

69 


Apostolic  Succession 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  observe  that  this  is  not  a 
practice  which  has  accidentally  crept  into  the  Church, 
but  one  which  is  set  forth  by  authority  {vide  Prayer 
Book,  The  Ordering  of  Priests,  Rubric)  and  by  only 
another  evidence  of  the  fact  that  in  making  the  al- 
terations of  1662  the  Church  had  no  idea  of  denying 
the /<?ze/^r  of  Presbyters  to  ordain,  but  continued  to 
hold  that  they  were  of  essentially  the  same  order  as 
Bishops.  Observe  also  that  at  the  Ordination  of  a 
Priest  the  Bishop  is  required  to  say: — "Receive  the 
Holy  Ghost  for  the  Office  and  Work  of  a  Priest  in  the 
Church  of  God,  now  committed  unto  thee  by  the  im- 
position of  our  [not  niy\  hands. ' '  So  also  in  the  form 
immediately  following,  the  word  is  ^^our^''  not  ^^myT 
It  is  simply  a  fact,  therefore,  that  the  Presbyters,  in 
conjunction  with  the  Bishop,  do  ordain  to-day  in  this 
Church. 

(^b)  acts  of  parliament 

Whatever  skepticism  may  linger  in  the  minds  of 
our  readers  respecting  the  attitude  of  the  Reformers 
and  compilers  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  with 
regard  to  the  theory  in  question,  it  must  certainly  be 
dissipated  when  confronted  with  the  Acts  of  Parlia- 
ment, the  recorded  practice  of  the  Church,  and  the 
various  writings  of  her  most  distinguished  divines, 
for  the  evidence  to  be  accumulated  from  these  three 
sources  affords  a  practical  demonstration  of  our  con- 
tention. That  the  last  clause  in  the  foregoing  Preface 
was  never  intended  to  affirm  the  necessity  of  Episcopal 

70 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

ordination  to  a  valid  Ministry,  but  only  the  expedi- 
ency of  requiring  all  Ministers  in,  or  coming  into  the 
Church  of  England  to  submit  to  it,  so  that  the  Church 
might  be  in  practice  as  well  as  in  constitution  an 
Episcopal  Church,  is  fully  evidenced  not  alone  from 
the  wording  of  the  original  Preface,  but  also  from 
Acts  of  Parliament,  special  provision  being  made  by 
Act  XIII,  Elizabeth,  for  admission  of  foreign  clergy 
not  episcopally  ordained,  and  such  provision,  in  spite 
of  Act  XIV,  Charles  II,  not  having  since  been  with- 
drawn under  any  Parliamentary  ruling  and  in  the 
further  fact  that  numbers  of  such  Ministers  v/ere  ad- 
mitted as  legitimate  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England 
from  the  very  beginning  of  the  Reformation  till  the 
year  1820  at  the  least,  if  not  later.  If  the  Preface 
to  the  Ordinal  had  been  written  with  the  intention 
of  maintaining  the  absolute  necessity  of  Episcopal 
ordination  to  the  existence  of  a  valid  Ministry,  and 
consequently  to  the  administration  of  a  valid  Sacra- 
ment, then  not  only  has  the  Church  of  England 
through  Acts  of  Parliament,  and  through  her  actual 
practice  for  nearly  three  hundred  years  flatly  contra- 
dicted this  essential  teaching  but  because  it  is  essen- 
tial, she  has  placed  herself  in  an  utterly  indefensible 
position  before  the  world,  and  nothing  which  she  has 
since  done  through  Acts  of  Parliament  or  cessation  of 
such  practice  can  amend  the  fault.  That  she  is  guilty 
of  any  such  inconsistency,  we  by  no  means  assert, 
but  on  the  contrary  maintain  that  all  such  Acts  and 
practices  are  fully  explicable  and  consistent  when  the 

71 


Apostolic  Succession 

Preface  is  interpreted  in  the  light  of  its  framers' 
meaning  and  intent.  Upon  investigation  it  will  be 
discovered  that  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation  the 
English  Church  found  herself  in  a  peculiar  position 
with  regard  to  her  sister  churches  on  the  Continent. 
One  with  them  in  general  aim  and  purpose,  she  differ- 
ed with  them  as  to  the  extent  to  which  the  re-forma- 
tion or  remodelling  of  the  Church  should  go.  In 
breaking  away  from  the  power  of  Rome,  not  only  was 
it  not  her  intention  to  give  up  anything  essential,  but 
even  non-essential  matters  which  were  none  the  less 
strongly  advisable,  she  likewise  desired  to  retain. 
Episcopacy,  though  not  essential  to  the  existence  of 
the  Church,  had  none  the  less  become  so  general 
throughout  Christendom,  that  to  do  away  with  it, 
when  it  was  within  her  power  to  retain  it  was  simply 
to  break  with  universal  custom,  and  uselessly  and 
needlessly  fo  offend.  She  decided,  therefore,  to  re- 
tain it.  Doubtless,  a  large  proportion  of  the  Reform- 
ers on  the  Continent  would  have  done  the  same,  had 
their  circumstances  allowed  it.  But  in  adhering  to 
Episcopacy  and  other  matters,  which  the  others  did 
not  retain,  she  necessarily  experienced  some  embar- 
rassment when  greater  intercourse  between  them  was 
desired.  She  recognized  the  validity  of  their  Minis- 
try, Sacraments,  and  forms  of  worship,  even  when 
she  regarded  them  as  irregular  and  in  many  cases  de- 
fective, and  when  certain  of  their  Ministers  desired 
to  be  admitted  into  her  ranks,  although  she  permitted 
it  without  question  at  first,  yet  in  course  of  time,  it  ap- 

72 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

peared  to  her  to  be  evident  that  she  must  require  them 
to  conform  to  all  her  customs,  or  else  must  herself  be- 
come irregular  and  defective  in  organization.  For  it 
seemed  to  many  to  be  obvious  that  she  could  not  con- 
tinue to  adhere  to  any  one  system  of  organization, 
and  yet  allow  Ministers  of  churches  organized  after 
a  totally  different  pattern  to  come  into  her  ranks 
without  submission  to  her  methods  of  government. 

The  question,  then,  was  what  should  be  required 
of  such  persons }  As  was  to  be  expected,  it  was  at 
first  deemed  necessary  only  that  they  should  sign  the 
Articles  of  Religion,  publicly  announce  their  consent 
to  abide  by  the  Canons  and  formularies  of  the  Church, 
but  not  that  they  should  submit  themselves  to  Epis- 
copal ordination. 

For  that  reason,  therefore,  before  the  apparent  nec- 
essity arose  for  Episcopal  ordination,  and  in  perfect 
accord  with  the  original  Preface  to  the  Ordinal,  and 
the  opinions  of  practically  all  the  Reformers,  Parlia- 
ment passed  the  XIII  Act  of  Elizabeth,  requiring 
conformity  and  consent  to  the  Articles  of  Religion, 
but  not  requiring  re -ordination.  Here  are  the  exact 
words  of  the  Act  itself:  —  '*Anno  XIII,  Regina  Eliza- 
abetha:  A.  D.  1570;  Chap.  12. — An  Act  for  the 
Ministers  of  Churches  to  be  of  sound  religion.  Be  it 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  this  present  parliament 
that  any  person,  under  the  degree  of  a  bishop,  which 
doth  or  shall  pretend  to  be  a  priest  or  minister  of 
God's  holy  word  and  sacraments,  by  reason  of  any 
form  of  institution,   consecration,  or  ordering,  than 

73 


Apostolic  Succession 

the  form  set  forth  by  parliament  in  the  time  of  the 
late  King  of  most  worthy  memory,  King  Edward  VI, 
or  now  used  in  the  reign  of  our  most  gracious  sovereign 
lady,  before  the  feast  of  the  nativity  of  Christ  next 
following,  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop,  or 
guardian  of  the  spiritualities  of  some  one  diocese 
where  he  hath  or  shall  have  Ecclesiastical  living,  de- 
clare his  assent,  and  subscribe  to  all  the  articles  of  re- 
ligion which  only  concerns  the  confession  of  the  true 
Christian  faith,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  sacraments, 
comprised  in  a  book  imprinted  and  intituled.  Articles, 
whereupon  it  was  agreed  by  the  archbishops  and  bis- 
hops of  both  provinces,  and  the  whole  Clergy  in  Con- 
vocation holden  at  London  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
God  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty-two,  accord- 
ing to  the  computation  of  the  Church  of  England,  for 
the  avoiding  of  the  diversities  of  opinions,  and  for 
the  establishing  consent  touching  true  religion  put 
forth  by  the  queen's  authority;  and  shall  bring  from 
such  bishop  or  guardian  of  spiritualities,  in  writing, 
under  his  seal  authentick,  a  testimonial  of  such  assent 
and  subscription;  and  openly  on  some  Sunday,  in 
time  of  public  service  before  noon,  in  every  church 
where  by  reason  of  any  Ecclesiastical  living  he  ought 
to  attend,  read  both  the  said  testimonial,  and  the 
said  Articles ;  upon  pain  that  every  such  person  which 
shall  not  before  the  said  feast,  do  as  above  appointed, 
shall  be  ipso  facto  deprived,  and  all  his  ecclesiastical 
promotion  shall  be  void,  as  if  he  then  were  naturally 
dead."     Here,   then,  we  see  an   Act  of  Parliament 

74 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

specially  providing  for  those  who  had  not  been  ordain- 
ed after  the  manner  of  the  English  Church,  and  de- 
manding their  subscription  to  the  book  ''entituled 
Articles"  together  with  their  public  declaration  of 
conformity,  but  not  requiring  re-ordination,  and  we 
know  on  unimpeachable  authority  that  in  accordance 
with  this  Act,  numbers  were  admitted  not  only  into 
the  Ministry,  but  to  benefices  and  preferments  in  the 
Church  of  England  with  nothing  better  than  Presby- 
terian ordination.  Even  Keble,  high  churchman  as 
he  is,  does  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  this  fact,  bear- 
ing further  testimony  that  this  was  the  ordinary  in- 
terpretation of  the  above  Act,  when  he  says  (Preface  to 
Hooker's  Works,  p.  38): — *'For  nearly  up  to  the  time 
when  he  (Hooker)  wrote,  numbers  had  been  admitted  to 
the  Ministry  of  the  Church  of  England,  with  no  better 
than  Presbyterian  ordination ;  and  it  appears  by  Trav- 
er's  supplication  to  the  Council,  that  such  was  the 
construction  not  uncommonly  put  upon  the  statute  of 
the  1 3th  of  Elizabeth,  permitting  those  who  had  re- 
ceived orders  in  any  other  form  than  that  of  the  Eng- 
lish Service  Book,  on  giving  certain  securities,  to  ex- 
ercise their  calling  in  England." 

So  also  Prof.  Geo.  P.  Fisher,  in  commenting  upon 
the  significance  of  this  act,  declares  that  **the  statute 
of  the  13th  of  Elizabeth  made  room  for  Ministers  or- 
dained abroad,  according  to  other  forms  than  those 
prescribed  in  the  Prayer  Book,  to  be  admitted  to  par- 
ishes in  England.  Such  Ministers,  as  is  shown  by 
numerous  incontrovertible  proofs,  were  thus  admitted 

7S 


Apostolic  Succession 

in  considerable  numbers  through  Elizabeth's  reign 
and,  even  far  into  the  next  century,"  ("Hist.  Christ- 
ian Church,"  p.  374).  We  have  further  abundant 
evidence  of  these  facts  which  we  shall  adduce  later  on 
under  the  heading  of  "Statements  of  Accredited  Writ- 
ers and  Controversialists ;' '  but  for  the  present  we  wish 
to  confine  ourselves  to  the  Acts  of  Parliament  alone.  So 
far  we  have  demonstrated  that  (i)  the  Articles  (2) 
the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  and  (3)  the  Act  XIII  of 
Elizabeth  are  all  agreed  in  admitting  the  validity  of 
non-episcopal  Ordination  —  in  short  that  all  the  offic- 
ial utterances  of  the  Church  from  1549  to  1662  are 
against  the  theory  of  Apostolic  Succession.  Are  we 
then  to  infer  that  the  Church  changed  her  entire  front 
on  this  matter  at  the  time  of  the  Restoration .?  Such 
indeed  appears  to  be  the  ordinary  assumption,  but  the 
Act  XIV  of  Charles  II  no  more  changes  the  essential 
ruling  of  the  Act  XIII  of  Elizabeth  on  this  point  than 
the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  of  1662  changed  the  essen- 
tial doctrine^  contained  in  the  Preface  to  the  former 
Ordinal.  Let  us  see  what  the  Act  in  question  has 
to  say  on  the  subject.  Act  XIV,  Carol.  II,  Sections 
14,  15:  "And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  Authority 
aforesaid.  That  no  person  whatsoever  shall  thenceforth 
be  capable  to  be  admitted  to  any  Parsonage,  Vicarage, 


^  We  speak  of  the  Preface  as  containing  a  doctrine^  for  those 
who  cite  it,  imagining  they  can  prove  the  truth  of  the  Church's 
beUef  in  the  doctrine  of  ApostoHc  Succession,  self-evidently  as- 
sume it ;  and  if  it  does  not  contain  a  doctrine^  then  it  plays  no 
part  whatever  in  this  question,  and  whatever  changes  have  been 
made  in  it,  and  for  whatever  purpose,  matter  nothing. 

76 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

Benefice  or  other  Ecclesiastical  Promotion  or  Dignity 
whatsoever  nor  shall  presume  to  Consecrate  and  Ad- 
minister the  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  be- 
fore such  time  as  he  shall  be  ordained  Priest  according 
to  the  form  and  manner  in  and  by  the  said  Book  pre- 
scribed unless  he  have  formerly  been  made  Priest  by 
Episcopal  Ordination ;  upon  pain  to  forfeit  for  every 
off ense  the  sum  of  one  hundred  pounds ;  one  moiety 
thereof  to  the  King's  Majesty;  the  other  moiety  there- 
of to  be  equally  divided  between  the  poor  of  the  Par- 
ish where  the  offence  shall  be  committed;  and  such 
person  or  persons  as  shall  sue  for  the  same  by  Action 
of  Debt,  Bill,  Plaint  or  Information  in  any  of  his  Majes- 
ty's Courts  of  Record,  wherein  no  Essoin,  Protection 
or  Wager  of  Law  shall  be  allowed,  and  to  be  disabled 
from  taking  or  being  admitted  into  the  Order  of  Priest 
by  the  space  of  one  whole  year  then  next  following. 
Prozndedthat  the  penalties  in  this  Act  shall  not  extend 
to  the  Foreigners  or  Aliejzs  of  the  Foreign  Reformed 
Churches  allowed  or  to  be  allowed  by  the  King' s  Ma- 
jesty, His  Heirs  and  Successors  in  E^iglandy  This 
proviso  is  too  often  lost  sight  of.  That  the  Act  is  far 
more  stringent  in  its  requirements  than  the  Act  of 
Elizabeth  is  quite  true,  and  for  the  same  reason  that 
the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  of  1662  is  far  more  stringent 
than  the  Preface  to  the  former  Ordinal.  In  fact  this 
Act,  in  this  particular,  is  nothing  more  than  the  civil 
enforcement  of  the  ecclesiastical  requirements  of  the 
Preface  of  1662,  and  thus  its  very  wording  proves  the 
correctness  of  our  interpretation  of  that  Preface.    It 


Apostolic  Succession 

was  the  opinion  of  many  that  the  too  free  allowance 
of  presbyterially  ordained  Ministers  to  execute  the 
functions  of  Ministers  in  the  Church  of  England,  was 
in  its  practical  effect  militating  against  Episcopal 
government.  It  was  necessary  to  suppress  it,  if  pos- 
sible, or,  at  least,  put  some  further  restriction  upon 
it,  not  because  of  any  feeling  that  it  was  contrary  to 
fundamental  Church  doctrine,  but  because  it  was  inex- 
pedient. Heretofore,  any  foreign  Minister  who  wish- 
ed to  enter  the  Ministry  of  the  Church  of  England 
could  do  so,  and  could  be  promoted  to  all  the  ecclesi- 
astical benefices  and  dignities  accruing  therefrom,  by 
merely  subscribing  the  Articles  and  publicly  declaring 
conformity.  Now  all  this  was  deemed  inadvisable. 
From  henceforth,  no  foreign  Minister  should  be  al- 
lowed to  enter  the  Ministry  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, and  obtain  ecclesiastical  preferment,  unless  he 
had  been  episcopally  ordained,  except  those  to  whom 
the  King  himself,  by  royal  decree,  gave  his  personal 
permission.  This  naturally,  made  the  undertaking  a 
much  more  difficult  matter  than  it  had  been  hereto- 
fore, and  its  practical  effect  was  to  diminish  the  num- 
ber of  such  admissions  to  a  marked  extent ;  but  while 
the  result  was  indeed  adverse  to  the  former  practice, 
it  reflected  in  no  wise  upon  the  views  of  the  earlier 
Reformers  that  such  Presbyterial  Ordination  was  val- 
id —  the  very  proviso  that  the  King  might,  at  his  dis- 
cretion, allow  the  custom  to  continue  in  special  in- 
stances, in  itself  proving  that  no  essential  doctrine 
was  involved,  and  that  the  attitude  of  the  Church  on 

78 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

the  question  of  the  validity  of  such  Orders  was  pre- 
cisely the  same  as  it  had  ever  been  —  that  indeed  the 
former  "Book"  as  it  had  ''stood  before  established 
by  law,"  did  "not  contain  in  it  anything  contrary  to 
the  Word  of  God,  or  to  sound  Doctrine"  and,  in 
short,  the  entire  set  of  changes  and  alterations,  adopt- 
ed by  the  revisers  of  1662,  did  not  affect  the  Church 
of  England  in  any  vital  or  essential  point  of  doctrine 
or  principle,  —  the  exact  reverse  of  that  which  has 
always  been  maintained  by  the  extreme  Churchmen  of 
England  and  America.  In  further  proof  of  the  cor- 
rectness of  our  position,  we  quote  again  from  Prof. 
Fisher's  "History  of  the  Christian  Church."  On 
page  374,  immediately  succeeding  the  passage  from 
which  we  have  already  quoted,  wherein  he  declared 
that  in  consequence  of  the  permission  granted  by  the 
statute  of  XIII  of  Elizabeth,  such  Ministers  were  ad- 
mitted ''in  considerable  7iiinibers  through  Elizabeth's 
reign,  and  even  far  into  the  next  century, ' '  he  goes 
on  to  say  that,  "down  to  the  era  of  Laud  and  Charles  I, 
when  the  sacerdotal  theory  of  Episcopacy  had  taken 
root,  the  validity  of  the  ordination  received  by  the 
Ministry  of  foreign  Churches  was  not  seriously  im- 
pugned, nor  was  there  an  interruption  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal fellowship  between  them  and  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. Even  in  the  great  reaction  after  the  restoration 
of  the  Stuarts,  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  in  166 1,  w^hich 
required  Episcopal  ordination  of  all  incumbents  of 
benefices,  added  the  proviso  'that  the  penalties  in  this 
Act  shall  not  extend  to  the  foreigners  or  aliens  of  the 

79 


Apostolic  Succession 

foreign  Reformed  Churches  allowed,  or  to  be  allowed, 
by  the  King's  Majesty,  his  heirs  and  successors  in 
England.'  "  *  Again,  in  a  little  work  entitled,  ''Ro- 
manism, Protestantism,  Anglicanism,"  (pub.  by  The 
Prot.  Epis.  Soc.  for  Promotion  of  Evangelical  Know- 
ledge, New  York,  1883),  in  which  the  writer  assumes 
the  same  attitude  towards  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic 
Succession  that  we  are  here  defending,  we  find  the 
following :  — ' '  But  perhaps  the  most  conclusive  of  all 
considerations  as  to  the  position  which  the  English 
Church  occupies  in  regard  to  this  question  is  to  be 
found  in  the  facts  that  (i)  up  to  the  year  1820,  i.  e., 
the  end  of  George  Ill's  reign,  a  large  proportion  of 
the  clergy  in  the  Channel  Islands  were  not  Episco- 
pally  ordained,  although  they  ministered  according  to 
the  formularies  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  formed 
a  part  of  the  clergy  of  the  Diocese  of  Winchester;  (2) 
that  the  Kings  of  England  up  to  the  same  date  con- 
stantly had  attached  to  their  households  a  Presbyte- 
rian chaplain;  (3)  that  the  Queen  to  this  day  has  the 
same  in  Scotland ;  and  (4)  that  the  Act  of  Uniformity 
of  Charles  II  —  the  very  Act  and  the  first  and  only 
Act  which  made  it  necessary  as  a  rule  that  all  persons 
thereafter  to  be  admitted  to  the  cure  of  souls  in  Eng- 
land should  have  been  episcopally  ordained  —  con- 
tains also  a  clause"  (here  is  appended  in  a  foot-note 

*  Indeed  from  the  references  to  this  Act  in  the  writings  of 
many  persons,  it  would  appear  that  the  matter  of  benefices  and 
preferments  had  quite  as  much  to  do  with  this  proposition  as 
any  supposed  danger  threatening  Episcopal  government.  Vide 
writings  of  Bps.  Hall  and  Burnet. 

80 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

the  proviso  which  we  have  quoted  from  the  Act) 
**  specially  permitting  the  King  to  admit  persons  not 
so  ordained,  who  were  foreigners  and  ordained  in  the 
foreign  Protestant  Churches,  to  preferments  in  the 
English  Church  without  re-ordination.  This  per- 
missive was  acted  upon  by  King  Charles  II  within  a 
very  few  years  after  it  was  passed,  and  it  would  doubt- 
less be  within  the  power  of  her  present  Majesty  to 
act  upon  it  again  if  she  should  see  fit  to  do  so.  This 
being  the  actual  position  of  the  English  Church  from 
the  reign  of  Elizabeth  to  the  present  time,  it  is 
nothing  less  than  an  absurdity  to  talk  of  it  as  holding 
the  'doctrine  of  the  Apostolic  Succession,'  "    (pp. 

44,  45)- 

Whether  the  writer  is  correct  in  his  statement  that 
the  proviso  holds  good  at  the  present  time,  we  are 
unable  at  this  moment  to  affirm,  as  certain  amend- 
ments were  introduced  under  the  late  Queen  Vic- 
oria,  the  precise  bearing  of  which  on  this  point  we 
have  been  unable  to  ascertain.  It  would  appear,  how- 
ever, from  a  passage  in  the  little  work  of  Rev.  Dr. 
Stevens  on  the  ''Genesis  of  the  American  Prayer 
Book,"  that  the  Act  of  Uniformity  has  in  no  wise 
touched  the  matter.  He  says:  —  "The  revision  of 
1662  may  be  justly  called  the  last,  because  no  changes 
of  any  moment  have  been  made  since  by  the  orders- 
in-council  which  have  necessarily  been  issued,  on  the 
accession  of  successive  sovereigns  —  and  by  the  amend- 
ment to  the  Act  of  Uniformity  passed  in  the  reign  of 
Queen  Victoria.    The  Church  of  1662,  therefore,  has 

7  81 


Apostolic  Succession 

been  from  that  date  and  is  to-day  the  Ecclesia  doc  ens 
of  England,"   (p.  67). 

In  conclusion,  therefore,  we  would  say  that  while 
it  is  indisputable  that  the  year  1662  marks  the  be- 
ginning of  an  era  of  churchmanship  far  more  exclusive 
than  that  which  obtained  during  the  previous  period, 
the  fact  in  no  wise  affects  our  contention  that  the  official 
teaching  of  the  Church  has  remained  the  same  from 
the  beginning  —  the  Preface  to  the  Prayer  Book  open- 
ly declaring  the  fact,  and  all  subsequent  Acts  bear- 
ing witness  to  the  same.  There  can  be  no  question 
that  the  tendency  of  many  churchmen  at  the  time  of 
the  Restoration  was  to  change  the  teachings  of  the 
Reformers  on  many  points  —  notably  their  teaching 
regarding  the  importance  of  Episcopal  ordination  — 
but  what  the  High  Church  party  was  aiming  to  do, 
and  attempted  to  accomplish,  and  what  it  succeeded 
in  doing,  are  two  very  different  things. 

All  these  more  stringent  measures  were  proposed, 
no  doubt,  in  the  hope  of  gaining  certain  material  and 
essential  changes,  but  they  nevertheless  failed  of  their 
ultimate  object  —  so  far  failed,  that  when  the  revised 
Prayer  Book  was  set  forth  as  the  full  embodiment  of 
the  Church's  final  and  official  decision  in  the  matter, 
it  was  seen  to  contain  no  changes  or  amendments  of 
vital  importance,  and  was  officially  declared  by  the 
Revisers  in  the  Preface  to  be  in  full  accord  with  all 
the  doctrines  and  essentials  of  **the  Book,  as  it  stood 
before  established  by  law . ' '  What  many  of  the 
churchmen  of  Charles'  time  attempted  to  do,  there- 

82 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

fore,  and  what  they  actually  accomplished,  —  that  is, 
what  the  Church  officially  did,  are  two  very  distinct 
matters  which  must  not  be  confused  in  this  argument. 

(C)   TESTIMONY   OF    ACCREDITED   WRITERS 

Having  demonstrated  what  is  the  actual  official 
teaching  of  the  Church  on  this  subject,  as  contained 
in  her  Articles  and  other  formularies,  and  as  enforced 
by  Acts  of  Parliament,  we  shall  now  offer  the  testi- 
mony of  many  accredited  writers  as  to  her  actual  prac- 
tice, as  well  as  to  the  prevailing  sentiments  of  her 
churchmen  during,  and  subsequent  to,  the  period  of 
the  Reformation. 

{a)  As  regards  the  actual  practice  of  the  Church 
of  England,  we  submit  the  following  passages,  extract- 
ed from  a  collection  of  quotations  made  by  the  Rev. 
Mason  Gallagher  in  his  little  work,  entitled  ''The 
Primitive  Eirenicon,"  (New  York:  Hind  &  Hough- 
ton, 1868,  p.  3  et  seq.) 

Strype  (died  1737) 

Strype,  the  historian,  on  the  Act  of  Elizabeth:  ''By 
this  the  ordinations  of  the  foreign  reformed  churches 
were  made  valid,  and  those  that  had  no  other  orders 
were  made  the  same  capacity  with  others,  to  enjoy  any 
place  within  England,  merely  on  their  subscribing  to 
the  Articles, "  (vol.  ii,  p.  514). 

Keble 

Keble,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Oxford  move- 
ment, admits,  in  his  preface  to  "Hooker's  Works," 

83 


Apostolic  Succession 

(p.  76)  that  "nearly  up  to  the  time  that  Hooker  wrote 
(1594)  numbers  had  been  admitted  to  the  Ministry  of 
the  Church  of  England  with  no  better  than  Presbyte- 
rian ordination." 

Bishop  Hall  (died  1656) 

Bishop  Hall  (vol.  x,  p.  341)  writes: — "The  stick- 
ing at  the  admission  of  our  brethren,  returning  from 
foreign  reformed  churches  was  not  in  the  case  of  ordi- 
nation, but  of  institution;  they  had  been  acknow- 
ledged Ministers  of  Christ  without  any  other  hands 
laid  on  them ;  but  according  to  the  laws  of  our  land, 
they  were  not  capable  of  institution  to  benefice,  un- 
less they  were  so  qualified  as  the  statutes  of  this  realm 
doth  require.  And,  secondly,  I  know  those,  more 
than  one,  that  by  virtue  of  that  ordination,  which 
they  have  brought  with  them  from  other  reformed 
churches,  have  enjoyed  spiritual  promotions  and  liv- 
ings without  any  exceptions  against  the  lawfulness  of 
their  callings."  ^ 


^  It  will  be  noticed  that  this  testimony  of  Bishop  Hall  directly 
confirms  our  contention  that  the  disputes  which  ultimately  led 
to  the  strictures  of  1662,  had  no  reference  10  the  validitv'  of  non- 
episcopal  ordination,  but  were  disputes  regarding  the  expedi- 
ency  of  allowing  presbyterally  ordained  clergy  to  be  instituted 
to  benefices  and  publicly  supported  out  of  the  pockets  of  a  peo- 
ple who  desired  Episcopal  Government  and  episcopally  or- 
dained Ministers.  Our  Church  to-day  does  not  regard  vest- 
ments as  essential  to  the  rendering  of  a  service  acceptable  to 
God,  but  none  the  less  if  any  number  of  our  legimately  ordain- 
ed clergy  were  suddenly  to  discard  their  vestments  and  insist 
upon  conducting  their  sen-ices  in  citizen's  dress,  there  would  be 
a  cry  of  indignation,  and  Canons  would  doubtless  be  passed 
requiring  that  henceforth  no  unvested  minister  should  be  allow- 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

Bishop  Cosin  (died  1672) 

Bishop  Cosin,  in  his  letter  to  Cordel,  states: — **If 
at  any  time,  a  Minister  so  ordained  in  these  French 
Churches  came  to  incorporate  himself  in  ours,  and  to 
receive  a  public  charge  or  cure  of  souls  among  us,  in 
the  Church  of  England  (as  I  have  known  some  of  them 
to  have  done  of  late,  and  can  instance  in  many  others 
before  my  time),  our  Bishops  did  not  re-ordain  him  to 
his  charge,  as  they  must  have  done  if  his  former  ordi- 
nation in  France  had  been  void ;  nor  did  our  laws  re- 
quire more  of  him  than  to  declare  his  public  consent 
to  the  religion  received  among  us,  and  subscribe  the 
Articles  established,"  (p.  231,  Am.  Ed.). 

Bishop  Burnet  (died  171 4) 

Bishop  Burnet,  in  the  *' History  of  His  Own 
Times,"  (vol.  i,  p.  332)  testifies  that  to  the  year  1662, 
**  those  who  came  to  England  from  the  foreign  Churches 
had  not  been  required  to  be  re-ordained  among  us.  * '  In 
his  ''Vindication"  (p.  84)  he  says: — "No  bishop  in 
Scotland,  during  my  stay  in  that  Kingdom,  did  so  much 
as  desire  any  of  the  Presbyterians  to  be  ordained." 

Bishop  Fleetwood  (died  1723) 

Bishop  Fleetwood,  in  his  works  (p.  552)  writes  of 
the  Church  of  England: — "Certainly  it  was  her  prac- 

ed  to  officiate  in  this  Church.  This  would  be  both  natural  and 
right,  but  it  would  be  very  erroneous  to  suppose,  simply  because 
such  a  law  had  been  passed,  that  this  Church  did  not  regard 
any  service  rendered  by  an  un-vested  minister  acceptable  to 
God,  or  any  sacrament  efficacious. 

85 


Apostolic  Succession 

tice  during  the  reigns  of  King  James  and  Charles  I ; 
and  to  the  year  1661  we  had  many  Ministers  from 
Scotland,  from  France,  and  the  Low  Countries,  who 
were  ordained  by  Presbyters  only,  and  not  by  bish- 
ops, and  they  were  instituted  into  benefices  with  cure ; 
and  yet  were  never  re-ordained,  but  only  subscribed 
the  Articles." 

Hallam  and  Macaulay 

Hallam,  in  his  ''Contsitutional  History"  (p.  224), 
writes : — "It  had  not  been  unusual  from  the  very  begin- 
ning of  the  Reformation,  to  admit  Ministers,  ordained 
in  foreign  Churches,  to  benefices  in  England ;  no  re- 
ordination  had  ever  been  practiced '  with  respect  to 
those  who  had  received  imposition  of  hands  in  a  regu- 
lar Church ;  and  hence  it  appears  that  the  Church  of 
England,  whatever  tenet  might  have  been  broached 
in  controversy,  did  not  consider  the  ordination  of 
Presbyters  invalid." 

Macaulay,  in  his  "History,"  (vol.  i,  p.  132),  states: 
— "Episcopal  ordination  was  now  (1662)  for  the  first 
time,  made  an  indispensable  qualification  for  prefer- 
ment. ' ' 

Macaulay,  again,  in  another  passage,  not  cited  by 
the  writer  from  whom  we  are  quoting,  speaks  with 
even  greater  emphasis.  In  vol.  i,  chap,  i,  he  says: — 
"The  Church  of  Rome  held  that  episcopacy  was  of  di- 
vine institution,  and  that  certain  supernatural  graces 
of  a  high  order  had  been  transmitted  by  the  impo- 
sition of  hands  through  fifty  generations,  from  the 

86 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

eleven  who  received  their  commission  on  the  Galilean 
Mount  to  the  bishops  who  met  in  Trent.  A  large 
body  of  Protestants,  on  the  other  hand,  regarded  prel- 
acy as  positively  unlawful,  and  persuaded  themselves 
that  they  found  a  very  different  form  of  ecclesiastical 
government  prescribed  in  Scripture.  The  founders 
of  the  Anglican  Church  took  a  middle  course.  They 
retained  episcopacy,  but  they  did  not  declare  it  to  be 
an  institution  esse?itial  to  the  welfare  of  a  Christian 
society y  or  to  the  efficacy  of  the  sacraments. ' ' 

Bishop  Chas.  E.  Cheney,  of  the  Reformed  Episco- 
pal Church,  has  also  collected  valuable  testimony  on 
this  point.  In  his  little  work,  entitled  ''What  Do 
Reformed  Episcopalians  Believe.?"  we  find  the  follow- 
ing (Appendix,  p.  175  st  seq.): — "Strype's  'Life  of 
Archbishop  Grindal'  (quoted  in  Goode  on  'Orders'), 
bears  the  most  unequivocal  evidence  on  this  point. 
It  gives  the  exact  language  of  the  commission  given 
by  Grindal  to  John  Morrison,  a  Minister  ordained  by 
Presbyterial  hands  in  Scotland,  permitting  him  to  ex- 
ercise his  office  in  the  English  Church.  It  runs  as 
follows:  'Since  you,  the  aforesaid  John  Morrison, 
about  five  years  past,  in  the  town  of  Garvet,  in  the 
county  of  Lothian,  and  kingdom  of  Scotland,  were  ad- 
mitted and  ordained  to  sacred  orders  and  the  holy 
ministry,  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  according  to  the 
laudable  form  and  rite  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
Scotland  ...  we  therefore  as  much  as  lies  in  us, 
and  as  by  right  we  may,  approving  and  ratifying  the 
form  of  your  ordination  and  preferment  done  in  such 

87 


Apostolic  Succession 

manner  as  aforesaid,  grant  to  you  a  license  and  facul- 
ty, with  the  consent  and  express  command  of  the  most 
Reverend  Father  in  Christ,  the  Lord  Edmund,  by  the 
Divine  Providence  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  cel- 
ebrate divine  offices,  to  administer  the  Sacraments, ' ' 
etc.  On  page  178,  we  read: — '^The  range  within 
which  ordination  was  considered  valid  in  the  Church 
of  England  in  the  age  succeeding  the  Reformation,  is 
shown  more  strongly  in  the  case  of  Travers,  Hooker's 
celebrated  Coadjutor  at  the  Temple.  It  is  uncertain 
whether  Travers  had  received  Deacon's  orders  accord- 
ing to  the  Church  of  England  (for  he  had  a  divinity  de- 
gree from  Cambridge),  but  he  was  a  member  from  the 
first  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Wandsworth.  Go- 
ing abroad,  he  was  certainly  ordained  a  Presbyter  at 
Antwerp,  by  the  synod  there  in  1578.  Yet  we  find  him 
associated  with  Hooker  as  preacher  at  the  Temple, 
1592.  During  this  long  interval  then,  of  fourteen 
years,  his  Presbyterian  orders  had  been  allowed.  He 
was  also  private  tutor  in  the  family  of  Lord  Treasur- 
er Cecil.  When  at  length  silenced  by  Whitgift,  it 
was  objected  to  him  first,  that  he  was  not  a  lawfully 
ordained  Minister  of  the  Church  of  England ;  second- 
ly, that  he  preached  without  a  license ;  thirdly,  that 
he  had  violated  discipline  and  decency  by  his  public 
refutation  of  what  Hooker,  his  superior  in  the  Church, 
had  advanced  from  the  same  pulpit  upon  the  same  day. 
Had  the  first  ground  been  felt  by  his  opponents  to  be 
impregnable,  the  other  charges  would  probably  have 
been  omitted,  and  Travers  would  have  been  dismissed, 

88 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

no  doubt,  in  a  summary  way.  But  it  would  seem  that 
the  stress  was  laid  chiefly  on  the  two  latter  articles ; 
and,  indeed,  Travers  was  prepared  with  an  answer  to 
the  first,  and  with  an  answer  that  he  did  not  fail  to 
use.  An  Act  had  been  passed  in  the  thirteenth  year 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,  under  which  he  was  securely 
sheltered.  It  recognizes  the  validity  of  foreign  or- 
ders ;  and  conveys  to  us  historical  evidence  that  Min- 
isters ordained  by  Presbyterian  Synods  were  at  that 
time  beneficed  in  the  Church  of  England.  It  was 
sufficient  that  the  conforming  Minister  should  de- 
clare his  assent,  and  subscribe  to  the  Articles  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Travers  in  his  petition  to  the 
privy  council  pleads  the  force  of  this  statute,  and  de- 
clares that  many  Scottish  Ministers  were  then  holding 
benefices  in  England  beneath  its  sanction." 

We  may  also  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  many, 
if  not  all,  of  the  celebrated  scholars  whom  Archbish- 
op Cranmer  invited  to  England  to  assist  him  in  the 
work  of  reform,  were  Ministers  of  foreign  reformed 
churches,  and  appear  to  have  continued  in  the  per- 
formance of  their  ministerial  functions  in  the  Church 
of  England.  This  has  been  disputed  but  there  ap- 
pears to  be  indubitable  evidence  in  its  favor.  To 
quote  the  author  of  the  ' 'Primitive  Eirenicon"  again: 
— *'In  the  *  Zurich  Letters'  we  find  Peter  of  Perugia 
writing  to  BuUinger  thus  from  Cambridge: — *  Martin 
Bucer,  Bernadine,  and  Peter  Martyr  are  most  actively 
laboring  in  their  Ministry.'  The  martyr  Bradford,- — 
whom  of  all  the  Reformers,  the  Romanists  sought 

89 


Apostolic  Succession 

most  earnestly  to  pervert  to  their  creed, — in  his  fare- 
well to  Cambridge,  exclaims,  'Remember  the  read- 
ings and  preachings  of  God's  true  prophet  and  preach- 
er, Martin  Bucer,'  "  (''Prim.  Ei.,"  p.  8). 

However  this  may  be,  it  must  be  apparent  from  the 
number  of  the  witnesses  and  the  clear  and  emphatic 
manner  in  which  they  allude  to  the  "many"  or  the 
*'numbers"  of  persons  who  were  admitted  into  the 
Ministry  of  the  Church  of  England  during  all  this  per- 
iod— from  the  Reformation  to  1662  —  with  no  better 
than  Presbyterian  ordination ;  to  say  nothing  of  the  de- 
finite instances  mentioned,  and  even  the  form  of  the 
commission  issued  by  Grindal  upon  one  occasion  — 
that  this  was  not  only  no  uncommon  occurrence,  but 
a  practice;  a  practice,  moreover,  which,  as  we  have 
shown,  had  been  officially  sanctioned  by  the  Articles 
and  other  formularies,  as  well  as  by  legislative  enact- 
ment, and  was  only  discouraged,  and  in  the  main  dis- 
continued at  the  time  of  the  Restoration  upon  the 
grounds  of  expediency  —  not  of  doctrine.  In  short, 
the  actual  extent  and  significance  of  the  practice  can- 
not be  better  summarized  than  in  the  words  of  that 
most  learned  historian.  Prof.  George  P.  Fisher,  whom 
we  have  already  had  occasion  to  quote.  "The  statute 
of  the  13th  of  Elizabeth  made  room  for  Ministers  or- 
dained abroad,  according  to  other  forms  than  those 
prescribed  in  the  Prayer  Book,  to  be  admitted  to  Par- 
ishes in  England.  Such  Ministers,  as  is  shown  by 
numerous  incontrovertible  proofs,  were  thus  admitted 
in  considerable  numbers,  through  Elizabeth's  reign, 

90 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

and  even  far  into  the  next  century.  Down  to  the  era 
of  Laud  and  Charles  I,  when  the  sacerdotal  theory  of 
the  Ministry  had  taken  root,  the  validity  of  the  ordi- 
nation received  by  the  Ministry  of  foreign  churches 
was  not  seriously  impugned,  nor  was  there  an  inter- 
ruption of  Ecclesiastical  fellowship  between  them  and 
the  Church  of  England.  Even  in  the  great  re-action 
after  the  restoration  of  the  Stuarts,  the  Act  of  Uni- 
formity, in  1661,  which  required  Episcopal  ordination 
of  all  incumbents  of  benefices,  added  the  proviso  'that 
the  penalties  of  this  Act  shall  not  extend  to  the  for- 
eigners or  aliens  of  the  foreign  Reformed  Churches, 
allowed  or  to  be  allowed,  by  the  King's  Majesty,  his 
heirs  and  successors  in  England.'"  That  this  pro- 
viso was  acted  upon  by  Charles  II  a  short  time  after, 
has  also  been  testified  to  by  another  witness, 
viz.,  —  the  author  of  ** Romanism,  Protestantism, 
Anglicanism,"  previously  quoted,  who  also  cites 
several  instances  in  confirmation  of  the  fact  that 
the  proviso  has  been  recognized  down  to  the 
present  day  —  notably  in  the  case  of  the  clergy  of 
the  Church  of  England  officiating  in  the  Channel 
Islands. 

We  shall  now  address  ourselves  to  a  series  of  quota- 
tions of  a  more  general  nature,  but  all  tending  to  show 
the  trend  of  opinion  among  the  great  divines  of  the 
Church  of  England  from  the  Reformation  downward 
upon  the  general  subject  of  the  necessity  of  Episcopal 
ordination. 


91 


Apostolic  Succession 

Opinions  of  the  Reformers  and  Others 

That  the  general  opinion  of  the  Reformers  was  ad- 
verse to  the  view  of  the  necessity  of  Episcopal  gov- 
ernment and  ordination  is  admitted  even  by  those 
who  are  firm  believers  in  the  necessity  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Succession,  **The  whole  history  of  the  times, 
the  lives  of  Parker  and  Jewell  and  their  contempo- 
raries and  immediate  successors,  and  the  nature  of 
their  relations  with  the  leading  men  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  on  the  Continent,  serve  to  show  that  while 
some  of  them  valued  Episcopacy  highly  as  the  best 
authenticated  and  most  convenient  form  of  Church 
government,  and  others  looked  upon  it  as  little  better 
than  a  necessary  evil,  all  alike  viewed  it  as  a  matter 
of  government  and  discipline  only.  They  do  not  ap- 
pear to  have  troubled  themselves  with  the  considera- 
tion of  whether  they  had  the  succession  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  but  simply  gave  it  up  as  a  matter  of  doctrine. 
Mr.  Keble  somewhat  naively  remarks  in  regard  to 
these  writers,  *it  is  enough  with  them,  to  show  that 
the  government  by  Archbishops  and  Bishops  is  an- 
cient and  allowable;  they  never  venture  to  urge  its 
exclusive  claim  or  to  connect  the  succession  with  the 
validity  of  the  Holy  Sacraments,  and  yet  it  is  obvious 
that  such  a  course  of  argument  alone  (supposing  it 
borne  out  by  facts)  could  meet  all  the  exigencies  of 
the  case,'  "  ('Trim.   Ei.,"  p.  41).*     To  the  same 


®A  fuller  quotation  of  the  above  passage  to  which  our  author 
refers,  reads  as  follows: — "Now  since  Episcopal  Succession 
had  been  so  carefully  retained  in  the  Church  of  England, 

92 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

effect,  Prof.  Fisher  declares  that  "these  (referring  to 
the  defenders  of  Episcopacy)  including  Whitgift, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  principal  opponent  of 
Cartwright's  doctrines,  even  then  were  far  from  as- 
serting the  jure  divino  theory,  or  the  necessity  of 
bishops,  in  the  sense  that  a  church  cannot  exist  with- 
out them.  They  went  no  further  than  to  maintain 
the  antiquity  and  expediency  of  the  Episcopal  organ- 
ization," C'Hist.  Christian  Church,"  p.  378).  A  few 
lines  further  on  he  says: — **At  the  consecration,  in 
1610,  of  the  Scottish  bishops,  who  had  received  only 
Presbyterian  ordination,  he  (Bancroft)  met  a  'scru- 
ple' or  inquiry  of  Bishop  Andrewes,  with  the  remark 
that  ordination  by  Presbyters  where  bishops  could 
not  be  had,  was  sufficient.  The  bishops  then  created 
were  sent  to  preside  over  Presbyterian  clergy. ' ' 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  any  supposition  that  the  Re- 
formers did  not  actually  recognize  the  Presbyterian 
ordination  of  these  men,  but  considered  their  subse- 
quent lawful  consecration  to  the  bishopric  by  duly  or- 
dained bishops  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  in  itself 
covering  all  defects,  inasmuch  as  the  order  of  a  Bish- 
op includes  the  lower  orders  of  Presbyter  and  Deacon, 
will  not  here  fit  the  facts,  Bancroft  himself  declaring 
that  **ordination  by  presbyters  where  bishops  could 


.  .  .  it  might  have  been  expected  that  the  defenders  of  Eng- 
lish Hierarchy  against  the  first  Puritans  should  take  the  high- 
est ground.  .  .  .  It  is  notorious,  however,  that  such  was 
not  in  general  the  line  preferred  by  Jewell,  Whitgift,  Bishop 
Hooper  and  others.     .     .     .     It  is  enough,"  etc. 

93 


Apostolic  Succession 

not  be  had  was  sufficient."  As  we  shall  presently 
see,  the  language  of  the  Reformers  on  the  subject  of 
the  validity  of  Presbyterian  ordination  is  too  clear  and 
outspoken  to  admit  of  such  explanations. 

The  following  quotations  have  been  gathered  from 
various  sources : — 

Bishop  Latimer  (died  1555):  "One  man  having  the 
Scripture  and  good  reason  for  him,  is  more  to  be  es- 
teemed himself  alone,  than  a  thousand  such  as  are 
either  gathered  together,  ox  succeeding  one  another,^* 
(quoted  in  'Trim.  Ei.,"  p.  173). 

Bishop  Hooper  (died  1555):  ''Such  as  teach  the  peo- 
ple to  know  the  Church  by  these  signs,  namety,  the 
traditions  of  men,  and  the  succession  of  bishops, 
teach  wrong,"  ("Declaration  of  Christ  and  His 
Office." 

Bradford  (died  1555),  when  the  Papal  examiner  said 
to  him,  "The  Church  hath  also  succession  of  Bish- 
ops," replied: — "You  shall  not  find  in  all  the  Scrip- 
ture this  your  essential  point,  of  succession  of  Bish- 
ops. .  .  The  truth  was  not  then  tied  to  any  Suc- 
cession, but  the  Word  of  God,"  ("Works,"  p.  415). 

Archdeacon  Philpot  (died  1555),  when  the  Archbish- 
op of  York  urged  "Rome  hath  known  succession  of 
bishops  which  your  church  hath  not;  ergo^  that  is 
the  Catholic  Church,  and  yours  is  not,  because  there 
is  no  such  succession  can  be  proved  in  your  church," 
replied: — "I  deny,  my  lord,  that  succession  of  bish- 
ops is  an  infallible  point  to  know  the  Church  by ;  for 
there  may  be  a  succession  of  bishops  known  in  a 

94 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

place,  and  yet  there  be  no  Church,  as  at  Antioch  and 
Jerusalem,  and  in  other  places,  where  the  Apostles 
abode  as  well  as  at  Rome.  But  if  you  put  to  the  suc- 
cession of  bishops,  succession  of  doctrine  withal  (as 
St.  Augustine  doth),  I  will  grant  it  be  a  good  proof 
for  the  Catholic  Church;  but  a  local  succession  is 
nothing  available.  .  .  .  Although  you  can  prove 
the  succession  of  bishops  from  Peter,  yet  this  is  not 
sufficient  to  prove  Rome  the  Catholic  Church,  unless 
you  can  prove  the  succession  of  Peter's  faith,  where- 
upon the  Catholic  Church  is  builded,  to  have  contin- 
ued in  his  successors  at  Rome,  and  at  this  present 
time,"  (*' Examinations,"  pp.  37,  137).  In  the  Pre- 
face to  'The  Confutation  of  Unwritten  Verities"  by 
Cranmer  (died  1556),  penned  by  a  contemporary  and 
prefixed  to  his  works,  we  read: — ''Such  gross  igno- 
rance (I  would  to  God  it  were  but  ignorance  indeed)  is 
entered  into  their  heads,  and  such  arrogant  boldness 
possesseth  their  hearts,  that  they  are  bold  to  affirm 
no  church  to  be  the  true  Church  of  God  but  that 
which  standeth  in  ordinary  succession  of  bishops  in 
such  points  and  glorious  sorts  as  now  is  seen,"  (p. 
13)  "If  we  shall  allow  them  for  the  true  Church  of 
God  that  appear  to  be  the  visible  and  outward 
church,  consisting  of  the  outward  succession  of 
bishops,  then  shall  we  make  Christ,  which  is  an 
innocent  Lamb,  without  spot,  and  in  whom  is 
found  no  guile,  to  be  the  head  of  ungodly  and 
disobedient  members.  For  as  sweet  agreeth  with 
sour,    black  with  white,   darkness   with   light,   and 

95 


Apostolic  Succession 

evil  with  good,  even  so  this  outward,  seen,  and  vis- 
ible Church,  consisting  of  the  ordinar)^  succession 
of  bishops,  agreeth  with  Christ,"  (quoted  in  "Prim. 
Ei.,"  p.  176). 

Bishop  Jewell  (died  1571):  "God's  grace  is  prom- 
ised to  a  good  mind,  and  to  any  one  that  feareth  Him, 
not  to  sees  and  successions,  ("Apolog}^").  Again, 
"Lawful  succession  standeth  not  only  in  succession  of 
place,  but  also  and  much  rather,  in  doctrine  and  dili- 
gence," ("Defence  of  his  Apolog}-,"  p.  201). 

Bishop  Pilkington  (died  1575),  one  of  the  Revisers, 
says  ("Works,"  p.  600): — "Succession  in  doctrine 
makes  them  the  sons  of  the  prophets  and  apostles,  and 
not  sitting  in  the  same  seat  nor  being  bishops  of  the 
same  place.  .  .  .  There  cannot  be  proved  a  suc- 
cession of  their  bishops  in  any  one  place  of  this  realm 
since  the  apostles.  ...  So  stands  the  succession 
of  the  Church  not  in  mitres,  palaces,  lands,  or  lord- 
ship, but  in  teaching  some  religion,  and  sorting  out 
the  contrary.  .  .  .  He  that  does  these  things  is 
the  true  successor  of  the  apostles." 

Dr.  WHiittaker  (died  1595)  in  reply  to  Bellarmine's 
"Disputation  of  Scripture"  (p.  570)  says: — "Though 
we  should  concede  the  succession  of  that  Church  un- 
broken and  entire,  yet  that  succession  would  be  a  mat- 
ter of  no  weight,  because  we  regard  not  the  external 
succession  of  place  and  persons,  but  the  internal  one 
of  faith  and  doctrine." 

Dr.  Fulke  (died  1589):  "The  Scripture  requireth  no 
succcession    of    names,    persons,    or  places,    but   of 

96 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

faith  and  doctrine ;  and  that  we  prove  when  we  affirm 
our  faith  and  doctrine  of  the  Apostles.  Neither  had 
the  Fathers  any  other  meaning,  in  calling  upon  new 
upstart  heresies  for  their  succession,  but  by  a  succes- 
sion of  doctrine  as  well  as  of  persons,"  (** Answer  to 
Stapleton,"  p.  74).  Again,  ''The  same  authority  of 
preaching  and  of  ministering  the  sacraments,  of  bind- 
ing and  loosing,  which  the  Apostles  had,  is  perpetual  in 
the  Church  in  the  Bishops  and  Elders,  which  are  all 
successors  of  the  Apostles,"  (''Against  Sanders," 
p.  26). 

Archbishop  Whitgift  (died  1604):  "The  bishops  of 
the  realm  do  not  (so  far  as  I  ever  yet  heard)  nor  must 
not  claim  for  themselves  any  greater  authority  than  is 
given  to  them  by  the  statute  of  the  25th  of  King  Hen- 
ry VIII,  revived  in  the  first  year  of  Her  Majesty's 
reign,  or  by  other  statutes  of  the  land,  neither  is  it 
reasonable  that  they  should  make  other  claims.  For 
if  it  had  pleased  Her  Majesty  with  the  wisdom  of  the 
realm,  to  have  used  no  bishops  at  all,  we  could  not 
have  complained  justly  of  any  defect  in  our  Church." 
And  again,  "For  if  it  had  pleased  Her  Majesty  to  have 
assigned  the  imposition  of  hands  to  the  Deans  of  every 
Cathedral  Church  or  some  other  number  of  Ministers 
which  in  no  sort  were  bishops,  but  as  they  be  pastors, 
there  had  been  no  wrong  done  to  their  persons  that 
I  can  conceive,"  (quoted  in  "Rom.  Prot.  Anglic," 
from  Strype's  "Life of  Whitgift,"  vol.  iii,  pp.  222- 
223). 

Dr.  Sutcliffe  (died  1629):  '^Stapleton  asserts  that 
8  97 


Apostolic  Succession 

we  (the  Protestant  Churches)  are  destitute  of  the  suc- 
cession. And  he  thinks  that  we  are  terribly  pressed 
by  this  argument ;  but  without  reason.  For  the  ex- 
ternal succession,  which  both  heretics  often  have  and 
the  orthodox  have  not,  is  of  no  moment.  Not  even 
our  adversaries  themselves,  indeed,  are  certain  re- 
specting their  own  succession.  But  we  are  certain, 
that  our  doctors  have  succeeded  to  the  Apostles  and 
Prophets  and  most  ancient  Fathers.  And  moreover, 
if  there  is  any  weight  in  external  succession,  they  have 
succeeded  to  the  bishops  and  presbyters  throughout 
Germany,  France,  England,  and  other  countries,  and 
were  ordanied  by  them,"  (*'De  Vera  Eccles.,"  pp. 

37,  38). 

Archdeacon  Mason  (died  1621):  ''That  assertion  of 
Stapleton's,  to  wit,  that  'wheresoever  the  succession 
is,  there  is  also  a  true  Catholic  Church,'  cannot  be  de- 
fended; but  Bellarmine  saith,  far  more  truly:  'It  is 
not  necessarily  gathered  that  the  Church  is  always 
where  there  is  succession. '  For,  besides  this  outward 
succession,  there  must  be  likewise  the  inward  succes- 
sion of  doctrine  to  make  a  true  Church. ' '  (On  the 
Consecration  of  Bishops,  etc.,  in  "Ch.  of  Eng.,"  book 
ii,  ch.  i).  Again,  elsewhere  he  says : — "Seeing  a  Priest 
is  equal  to  a  Bishop  in  the  power  of  order,  he  hath 
equally  intrinsical  power  to  give  orders,"  (Tract,  p. 
160). 

Bishop  Babington  (died  1610),  of  the  Commission 
of  1604,  declares: — "They  are  true  successors  of  the 
Apostles  that  succeed  in  virtue,  truth,  etc.     .     .     . 

98 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

not  that  sit  on  the  same  stool.  Faith  cometh  by- 
hearing,  saith  St.  Paul  (not  by  succession)  and  hear- 
ing cometh  (not  by  legacy  or  inheritance  from  bishop 
to  bishop)  but  by  the  Word  of  God,"  {vide  'Trim. 
Ei.,"  p.  1 86). 

Dr.  Thomas  White  (died  1604),  in  reply  to  a  Jesu- 
it's objection, — ''The  Protestant  Church  is  not  Apos- 
tolic because  they  cannot  derive  their  pedigree  lineal- 
ly without  interruption  from  the  Apostles,  as  the  Ro- 
man Church  can  from  St.  Peter,  but  are  forced  to 
acknowledge  some  other,  as  Calvin,  Luther,  or  some 
such," — replies:  "Our  answer  is,  that  the  succes- 
sion required  to  make  a  Church  Apostolic,  must  be 
defined  by  the  doctrine  and  not  by  the  place  or  per- 
son. Wheresoever  the  true  faith  contained  in  the 
Scriptures  is  properly  embraced,  there  is  the  whole 
and  full  nature  of  the  Apostolic  Church.  For  the  ex- 
ternal succession  we  care  not,"  {vide  ^^Yxvca.  Ei.," 
p.  187). 

Dean  Field  (died  1616):  "Thus  still  we  see  that 
truth  of  doctrine  is  a  necessary  note  whereby  the 
Church  must  be  known  and  discovered,  and  not  Min- 
istry, or  Succession,  or  anything  else  without  it," 
(bk.  ii,  chap.  30).  Again,  "It  is  most  evident  that 
that  wherein  a  bishop  excelleth  a  presbyter  is  not  a  dis- 
tinct power  and  order,  but  an  eminence  and  dignity 
only,  specially  yielded  to  one  above  all  the  rest  of  the 
same  rank  for  order's  sake,  and  to  preserve  the  peace 
and  unity  of  the  Church. 

"If  bishops  become  enemies  to  God  and  true  relig- 

99 


Apostolic  Succession 

ion,  in  case  of  such  necessity,  as  the  care  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Church  is  devolved  to  the  Presbyters  re- 
maining Catholic  and  being  of  a  better  spirit,  so  the 
duty  of  ordaining  such  as  are  to  assist  or  succeed  them 
in  the  Ministry  pertains  to  them  likewise,"  (bk.  iii, 
chap.  39;  quoted  from  'Trim.  Ei.,"  p.  186). 

Finally,  we  particularly  desire  to  call  attention  to 
the  words  of  Archbishop  Laud  (died  1645),  because  he 
was  one  who  can  hardly  be  accused  of  being  partial  to 
presbyterial  ordination.  In  fact,  it  is  generally  con- 
ceded that  the  exclusive  view  of  Episcopacy  that  ob- 
tains so  largely  to-day  has  been  due  in  great  measure 
to  his  personal  work  and  influence.  We  shall  see  that 
with  all  his  effort  to  emphasize  the  importance  of 
Episcopal  ordination,  he  does  not  absolutely  deny  the 
validity  of  presbyterial  ordination,  or  unchurch  those 
bodies  that  believe  in  it.  In  reply  to  Fisher,  the  Jes- 
uit, he  writes: — ''Besides  for  succession  in  general,  I 
shall  say  this:  It  is  a  great  happiness  where  it  may 
be  had  visible  and  continued,  and  a  great  conquest 
over  the  mutability  of  this  present  world.  But  I  do 
not  find  any  one  of  the  ancient  Fathers  that  makes  lo- 
cal, personal,  visible,  and  continued  succession  a  nec- 
essary sign  or  mark  of  the  Church  in  any  one  place. 
.  .  .  Most  evident  it  is,  that  the  succession  which 
the  Fathers  meant  is  not  tied  to  place  or  person,  but 
it  is  tied  to  purity  of  doctrine. ' '  Elsewhere  he  says : 
"I  have  endeavored  to  unite  the  Calvinists  and  Luth- 
erans; nor  have  I  absolutely  unchurched  them.  I  say 
indeed  in  my  book  against  Fisher,  according  to  St. 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

Jerome,  'no  bishop,  no  church;'  and  that  none  but  a 
bishop  can  ordain,  except  in  cases  of  inevitable  ne- 
cessity ;  and  whether  that  may  be  the  case  in  the  for- 
eign churches  the  world  may  judge."  We  might  fur- 
ther add  there  is  no  arbiter  of  such  judgment  other 
than  the  individual  conscience. 

We  might  continue  to  make  quotations  from  other 
great  divines,  such  as  Calfhill,  Bishop  Bilson,  Arch- 
bishop Bancroft,  Bishop  Stillingfleet,  Archbishop 
Usher  and  others,  but  we  think  that  the  foregoing  af- 
ford sufficient  evidence  of  the  general  trend  of  opinion 
from  the  days  of  Henry  to  the  Restoration.  After 
that  period,  the  more  exclusive  view  steadily  gains 
ground,  although,  as  we  have  shown,  it  was  never 
sufficiently  powerful  to  obtain  an  official  alteration 
of  any  of  the  established  formularies  of  the  Church  or 
Acts  of  Parliament,  and  has  been  continually  opposed 
by  some  of  the  greatest  divines  of  the  Church. 

In  proof  of  this  we  submit  the  following  quotations. 
Fisher's  ''Hist.  Chr.  Ch.,"  p.  379:— "Long  after 
the  Restoration  and  the  great  Episcopal  reaction  that 
attended  it,  even  until  now,  like  principles  have  been 
maintained  by  many  divines  of  high  distinction  in  the 
English  Church.  Archbishop  Wake  in  1724  wrote  to 
Courayer :  '  I  should  be  sorry  to  affirm  that,  when  the 
government  is  not  Episcopal,  there  is  no  Church  nor 
any  true  administration  of  the  Sacraments;'  and  in 
1 7 19,  he  wrote  to  Le  Clerc,  concerning  the  continen- 
tal Protestant  Churches:  'Far  be  it  from  me  to  have 
such  an  iron  heart,  that  on  account  of  this  defect' — 


Apostolic  Succession 

the  absence  of  Episcopal  government  — 'I  should  think 
that  any  of  them  ought  to  be  cut  off  from  our  commu- 
nion; or,  with  some  mad  writers  among  us' — furiosis 
inter  nos  scriptoribus — *I  should  affirm  that  they  have 
no  true  and  valid  Sacraments,  and  even  that  they  are 
hardly  to  be  called  Christians.'  " 

Dean  Pearson,  of  Salisbury,  writing  in  1842,  just  at 
the  beginning  of  the  Oxford  Movement,  objects  to 
"this  assertion  of  the  absolute  necessity  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Succession  of  Episcopacy  to  the  existence  of  a 
Christian  Church,  or  to  the  validity  and  efficacy  of 
the  Christian  Sacrament ;  a  position  which,  however 
countenanced  by  the  opinions,  whether  of  ancient  or 
modern  writers,  and  consistent  as  it  is  with  the  spirit 
of  Romanism,  I  venture  to  affirm,  without  fear  of  suc- 
cessful contradiction,  has  never  been  assumed  by  the 
Church  of  England ;  which,  while  asserting  in  the  pre- 
face to  her  offices  of  Consecration  and  Ordination,  the 
apostolic  origin  of  the  third  order  of  ministers  in 
Christ's  Church,  and  while  lamenting  by  her  accred- 
ited writers,  as  an  imperfection  and  defect,  the  want 
of  the  episcopal  order  in  some  of  the  Reformed 
churches  on  the  Continent,  does  not  excommunicate, 
or  on  that  account  refuse  to  acknowledge  them,  while 
adhering  to  the  orthodox  faith  as  to  all  that  is  essen- 
tial, as  true  and  living  branches  of  Christ's  Universal 
Church,"     ('Trim.  Ei.,"  p.  189). 

Bishop  O'Brien,  of  Ossory,  writing  also  in  the 
same  year,  says: — ''All  our  great  divines,  who  main- 
tain the  reality  and  advantages  of  a  succession  'from 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

the  Apostles*  time,'  of  episcopally  consecrated  bish- 
ops and  episcopally  ordained  ministers  to  the  Church, 
and  who  rejoice  in  the  possession  of  it  by  our  own 
Church,  as  a  signal  blessing  and  privilege,  not  only  do 
not  maintain  that  this  is  absolutely  essential  to  the  be- 
ing of  a  Church,  but  are  at  pains  to  make  it  clear  that 
they  do  not  hold  that  it  is,"  ('Trim.  Ei.,"  p.  190). 

Finally,  Archbishops  Musgrave  and  Sumner  have 
both  left  testimony  to  the  same  effect,  the  former  pub- 
licly charging  his  clergy  as  follows: — "You  will  ex- 
ceed all  just  bounds,  if  you  are  continually  insisting 
upon  the  necessity  of  a  belief  in,  and  the  certainty  of, 
the  apostolical  succession  in  the  bishops  and  presby- 
ters of  our  Church,  as  the  only  security  for  the  efficacy 
of  the  sacraments,  so  that  those  who  do  not  receive 
them  from  men  so  accredited,  and  appointed  to  min- 
ister, cannot  partake  of  the  promises  and  consolations 
of  the  gospel ;  and  are,  therefore,  in  peril  of  their  sal- 
vation, and  left  to  the  uncovenanted  mercies  of  God, 
which  may  be,  in  the  end,  no  mercies  at  all  to  them. 
.  .  .  This  would  be  to  overstep  the  limits  of  pru- 
dence and  humility,  and  arrogantly  to  set  up  a  claim, 
which  neither  Scripture,  nor  the  formularies  and  va- 
rious offices  of  the  Church,  nor  the  writings  of  her 
best  divines,  nor  the  common  sense  of  mankind  will 
allow. 

**To  spread  abroad  this  notion,  would  be  to  make 
ourselves  the  derision  of  the  world ;  it  would  be  con- 
trary to  the  mind  of  St.  Paul.  .  .  .  With  respect 
to  this,   and  to  some  other  of  the  questions   now 

103 


Apostolic  Succession 

brought  into  prominence,  our  Reformers  appear  to 
have  been  of  the  same  mind  as  a  pious  prelate  of  form- 
er times,  who  distinguished  between  what  is  essential 
to  the  being  and  what  is  essential  to  the  well-being  of 
the  Church, —  a  wise  distinction,  which  good  sense 
and  Christian  charity  should  lead  us  all  ever  to  keep 
insight,"  ('Trim.  Ei.,"  p.  192). 


104 


IV 


THE   PROTESTANT    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH    ON    THE 
SUCCESSION 

Having  now  concluded  our  argument  with  regard 
to  the  Church  of  England,  we  next  proceed  to  consid- 
er the  position  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
upon  the  subject.  Strictly  speaking,  there  is  no  ne- 
cessity for  a  detailed  investigation  of  the  formularies 
of  this  Church  inasmuch  as  she  has  officially  declared 
in  the  Preface  to  the  Prayer  Book  that  although  cir- 
cumstances of  a  purely  local  and  civil  nature  have  ne- 
cessitated certain  alterations  in  forms  and  ceremonies 
(things  admitted  to  be  alterable)  yet  **this  Church  is 
far  from  intending  to  depart  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land in  any  essential  point  of  doctrine,  discipline,  or 
worship ;  or  further  than  local  circumstances  require. ' ' 
The  matter  that  we  are  discussing,  viz., —  the  Apos- 
tolic Succession,  is  either  an  essential  doctrine,  or  it 
is  not.  If  it  is  not,  then  our  contention  is  already 
granted,  and  the  clergy  of  this  communion  must  cease 
preaching  the  same  as  a  sine  qua  non  of  the  very  exis- 
tence of  a  Church  and  must  refrain,  in  consequence, 
from  unchurching  those  denominations  which  happen 
to  be  without  it.  If  it  is,  then  we  hold  it  or  do  not 
hold  it,  just  in  so  far  as  the  Church  of  England  does. 
As  we  have  just  shown  that  the  Church  of  England;does 
not  hold  such  a  doctrine,  it  follows  inevitably  that  the 

105 


Apostolic  Succession 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church  does  not  hold  it.  But 
while  the  evidence  is  conclusive,  and  our  argument  is 
in  truth  ended,  so  far  as  the  requirements  of  logic  are 
concerned,  it  is  none  the  less  advisable  that  we  look 
somewhat  further  into  the  official  declarations  of  this 
Church,  as  there  are  some  matters  that  appear  to  re- 
quire explanation.  In  investigating  the  subject,  we 
will  proceed  in  strict  accordancce  with  the  plan  al- 
ready followed  in  our  discussion  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, only  omitting  the  second  heading  (Acts  of  Parli- 
ament) which  in  this  case  is  obviously  inapplicable. 
The  problem  is  properly  presented,  then,  under  two 
heads,  viz., —  (a)  The  Articles  and  other  formularies; 
(b)  Statements  of  accredited  writers  in  relation 
thereto. 

(a)  the  articles  and  formularies 

The  Articles  which  this  Church  has  appended  to 
her  Book  of  Common  Prayer  being  the  same  as  those 
adopted  by  the  Church  of  England  in  all  essential  mat- 
ters, and  those  relating  to  the  Church  and  Ministry 
in  particular,  being  identical  with  the  corresponding 
Articles  of  the  Mother  Church,  it  follows  that  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  her  Articles  of  Re- 
ligion has  nothing  whatever  to  say  upon  the  subject 
of  the  Apostolical  Succession,  but  on  the  contrary  im- 
plies an  opposite  view  of  the  Ministry,  as  was  the 
case  with  the  English  Church.  It  is  sometimes  con- 
tended, however,  that  this  Church  assumes  a  totally 
different  attitude  towards  the  Articles  than  that  as- 

io6 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

sumed  by  the  Church  of  England.  Unlike  the  Church 
of  England  in  placing  these  Articles  in  her  Prayer 
Book,  she  did  not  intend  that  either  her  clergy  or  her 
laymen  should  be  required  to  believe  in  them.  No 
clergyman  is  required  to  subscribe  them  here  in 
America,  as  is  the  case  in  England,  and  they  are 
merely  to  be  regarded  as  a  valuable  historic  document 
of  the  status  of  belief  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation. 
Thus  Dr.  McConnell  tells  us  (*'Hist.  Epis.  Church," 
pp.  275,  276):  ''They  were  ordered  to  be  bound  up 
with  the  Prayer  Book  in  all  future  editions.  No  for- 
mal subscription  to  them  was  prescribed.  There  they 
have  stood  since.  What  binding  force  upon  belief 
they  may  carry,  each  decides  for  himself.  They  are 
a  section  of  Sixteenth  Century  thought  transferred  to 
the  Nineteenth.  They  have  never  exercised  any  ap- 
preciable influence  upon  the  life  or  belief  of  this 
Church.  Like  all  contemporary  Confessions,  they 
have  largely  ceased  to  be  intelligible.  They  are  a 
water-mark  of  a  previous  tide.  The  current  of  the 
Church  has  flowed  on  unmindful  of  them.  The  last 
revision  of  the  Prayer  Book  provides  for  their  being 
bound  up  next  its  cover ;  the  next  will  probably  bind 
them  outside. ' '  That  this  expresses  the  general  opin- 
ion in  regard  to  the  Articles,  we  believe  to  be  true, 
and  with  certain  qualifications,  we  would  readily  ac- 
cept it  as  embodying  our  own.  The  Church  has  nev- 
er ordered  that  they  be  subscribed,  which  means  that 
she  has  never  ordered  that  her  clergy  should  avow 
their  individual  belief  in  all  the  definitions  and  ex- 

107 


Apostolic  Succession 

planations  which  they  contain.  In  adopting  them, 
she  evidently  regarded  them  as  very  different  in  im- 
portance from  the  articles  of  the  Creeds,  and  doubt- 
less looked  forward  to  the  day  when  they  would  un- 
dergo revision.  That  she  ever  set  them  forth,  how- 
ever, solely  as  an  historical  memento  of  the  status  of 
belief  in  Reformation  days  (it  is  to  be  noted  that  Dr. 
McConnell  does  not  make  this  statement,  and  we  are 
not  here  charging  him  with  such  a  view)  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  for  that  purpose  only,  is  preposterous.  All 
the  circumstances  connected  with  their  adoption  re- 
pudiate such  an  hypothesis.  For  in  the  first  place, 
when  the  subject  was  brought  up  for  the  first  time  in 
the  Convention,  if  it  had  been  intended  to  preserve 
them  merely  as  an  historical  memorial,  aside  from  all 
question  of  the  importance  or  object  of  such  an  under- 
taking (something  by  no  means  clear)  the  proposition 
would  hardly  have  precipitated  the  lengthy  debate 
which  followed.  But  in  the  second  place,  it  was  very 
obvious  that  such  was  not  the  purpose  of  the  Conven- 
tion in  that  the  historic  XXXIX  Articles  was  not 
the  document  contemplated  by  all  the  members  of  the 
Convention.  It  is  quite  true  that  the  first  suggestion 
regarding  the  subject  at  all,  was  made  by  Bishops 
Seabury  and  White,  and  had  reference  to  the  estab- 
lished XXXIX  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England. 
But  that  they  did  not  intend  in  their  communication 
to  the  house  to  suggest  that  the  same  be  preserved  in 
the  Prayer  Book  as  an  historical  memorial  is  quite 
evident  from  the  fact  that  they  suggested  that  the 

io8 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

Articles  XXXVI  and  XXXVII  be  stricken  out,  and 
that  the  Articles  as  amended  should  be  ratified  by 
the  Convention,  Moreover,  the  whole  debate  which 
followed  through  several  meetings  of  the  Conven- 
tion was  not  as  to  the  advisability  of  preserving 
the  XXXIX  Articles  as  a  valuable  memento  of 
a  past  formula  of  Faith,  but  of  adopting  them 
as  an  expression  of  the  belief  of  this  Church,  either 
in  whole  or  in  part,  or  even  of  adopting  any  Arti- 
cles at  all.  Thus,  ''at  the  special  General  Conven- 
tion held  in  Philadelphia,  1799  A.D.,  on  Thursday, 
June  13th,  the  Rev.  Ashbel  Baldwin,  from  Connec- 
ticut, moved  in  the  House  of  Deputies,  that  'the 
House  resolve  itself  into  a  committee  of  the  whole 
to  take  into  consideration  the  propriety  of  fram- 
ing Articles  of  Religion.'  This  was  agreed  to,  and 
when  the  Committee  rose,  'the  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee, Wm.  Walter,  D.D.,  of  Massachusetts,  report- 
ed the  following  resolution,  viz., —  Resolved,  that  the 
Articles  of  our  Faith  and  Religion,  as  founded  on  the 
Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  are 
sufficiently  declared  in  our  Creeds  and  Liturgy  as  set 
forth  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  established  for 
the  use  of  this  Church,  and  that  further  articles  do  not 
appear  necessary. '  This  resolution  was  disagreed  to 
by  the  House,"  ("The  Church  Cyclopedia,"  ed.  by 
the  Rev.  A.  A.  Benton,  M.A.,  Art.  "Articles,"  p.  76). 
This  shows  conclusively  three  things  —  (i)  the  Ar- 
ticles proposed  for  adoption  were  to  be  a  further  expo- 
sition of  the  faith  of  this  Church;    (2)  that  the  Com- 

109 


Apostolic  Succession 

mittee  considered  such  "further  Articles"  as  unneces- 
sary in  that  the  "Creeds  and  Liturgy  as  set  forth  in 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  established  for  the  use  of 
this  Church".  .  .  .  "sufficiently  declared"  the 
position  of  the  Church;  and  (3)  that  the  House  did 
not  agree  with  the  Committee  that  the  Creeds  and 
Liturgy  were  so  sufficient. 

Moreover,  the  entire  proceeding  annihilates  the  ar- 
gument that  the  Convention  was  contemplating  mere- 
ly the  preservation  of  the  old  XXXIX  Articles  as 
an  historical  memento.  Again,  on  Saturday,  June 
15th,  the  subject  was  resumed  and  "A  resolution  was 
proposed  by  Mr.  Bisset, —  Rev.  John  Bisset,  of  New 
York, —  that  the  Convention  now  proceed  to  the  fram- 
ing of  Articles  of  Religion  for  this  Church,"  {ibid.  p. 
76).  This  resolution  was  carried,  and  on  Tuesday, 
June  1 8th,  "the  chairman  of  the  Committee  on  the 
Articles,  reported  seve7iteen  articles  of  religion  which 
were  read,"  but  on  account  of  the  "advanced  period" 
of  the  session  and  "the  thinness  of  the  Convention," 
further  action  was  postponed. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  at  this  session  of  the  Con- 
vention the  XXXIX  Articles  were  ignored,  and 
seventeen  Articles,  decidedly  different  in  wording, 
were  proposed.  It  was  not  until  the  Convention  of 
1 80 1  that  the  matter  was  finally  settled,  and  the 
adoption  of  the  original  XXXIX  Articles  of  the 
Church  of  England,  with  the  exception  of  Article 
XXXVII,  together  with  certain  omissions  and  amend- 
ments, were  finally  authorized.     It  is  obvious,  there- 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

fore,  from  these  very  alterations  in  the  original  Arti- 
cles, that  it  was  never  intended  merely  to  preserve 
them  as  a  valuable  historic  record  of  the  belief  of  a 
former  age.  It  is  also  obvious  from  the  whole  history 
of  these  proceedings  of  the  Convention  that  the  Arti- 
cles adopted  were  intended  officially  to  express  the 
views  of  this  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  upon  all 
the  Theological  questions  alluded  to  therein,  and  in 
proof  of  their  official  and  representative  character  as 
the  duly  embodied  opinions  of  this  church,  officially 
set  forth  by  her  highest  legislative  authority,  the  fol- 
lowing was  printed  upon  the  title  page :  — ''Articles  of 
Religion ;  as  established  by  the  Bishops,  the  Clergy, 
and  the  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  Convention,  on 
the  Twelfth  Day  of  September,  in  the  Year  of  our 
Lord  1801." 

It  is  to  be  further  noted  on  this  point  that  Bishop 
Perry  remarks  that  ''The  publication  by  the  House  of 
Deputies  in  1799,  of  the  draft  of  seventeen  Articles 
of  Religion  reported  by  a  Committee  of  that  House, 
is  styled  by  Bishop  White  as  'an  injudicious  measure.' 
It  was  so  from  the  fact  that  it  rendered  this  draft  lia- 
ble Uo  be  easily  mistaken  for  the  sense  of  at  least  one 
of  the  Houses  of  the  Convention  /'  Still,  as  the  Bishop 
proceeds  to  state,  'it  proved  beneficial  in  its  unex- 
pected consequences,'  by  showing  the  impossibility 
of  agreement  on  any  new  draft  of  the  Articles,  and 
thus  preparing  the  way  for  the  formal  acceptance  of 
those  of  the  Mother  Church  of  England.      Bishop 


Apostolic  Succession 

White  is  careful  to  state,  in  accordance  with  the  prin- 
ciples which  governed  his  course  with  reference  to  the 
many  * 'vexed  questions"  arising  at  this  period  of  re- 
organizing the  American  Church,  that,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  political  portions,  the  XXXIX  Arti- 
cles were  all  along  'the  acknowledged  faith  of  the 
Church.'  Though  'the  opposite  doctrine  was  held  by 
many'  it  'threatened  unhappy  consequences,'  and  the 
only  precedent  was  'the  very  exceptionable  manner  of 
doing  business,  adopted  by  the  House  of  Clerical  and 
Lay  Deputies  in  the  year  1789.  That  House,  in  re- 
gard to  every  part  of  the  Prayer  Book  on  which  they 
acted,  brought  the  office  forward  as  a  matter  originat- 
ing with  them,  and  not  their  alterations  as  affecting 
an  office  already  known  and  of  obligation.  It  was 
answered  that  this  was  an  assumption  of  but  one 
of  the  Houses  of  a  single  Convention;  that  the 
other  House  had  even  then  adopted  a  contrary 
course ;  that  the  same  had  been  done  in  all  the  preced- 
ing Conventions,  and  that  in  the  only  subsequent 
Convention  in  which  there  had  been  any  alterations 
of  a  former  standard  —  meaning  of  the  Ordinal,  al- 
tered in  1792  —  it  had  been  so  acted  on  as  to  acknowl- 
edge the  obligation  of  the  old  forms,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  political  parts  until  altered.  This  seems 
conclusive  reasoning. '  The  Articles,  to  quote  Bish- 
op White,  'were  therefore  adopted  by  the  two  Houses 
of  Convention,  without  their  altering  of  even  the 
obsolete  diction  in  them;  but  with  notices  of  such 
changes  as  change  of  situation  had  rendered  neces- 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

sary,'  "     ('* Handbook  of  the  General  Conventions," 
Perry,  pp.  98,  99). 

It  is  quite  obvious,  therefore,  from  these  words  of 
Bishop  White,  as  well  as  from  all  the  attendant  cir- 
cumstances, that  these  Articles  were  all  along  the 
* 'acknowledged  faith  of  the  Church,"  and  were  adopt- 
ed to  stand  as  such,  and  this  being  the  case,  the  re- 
jection of  the  proposed  Seventeen  Articles,  which  con- 
tained passages  advocating  much  more  exclusive 
views  becomes  significant.  Thus,  it  is  noteworthy 
that  among  other  things,  the  IXth  Article  of  the  pro- 
posed Seventeen  Articles,  which  treats  of  the  nature 
of  the  Church,  unlike  the  XlXth  Article  of  the  adopted 
standard,  specifies  the  recognition  of  ''the  order  of 
the  priesthood.  .  .  .  according  to  Christ's  ordi- 
nance and  appointment ;"  and  in  place  of  the  words 
"those  we  ought  to  judge  lawfully  called.  .  . 
which  be  chosen  and  called  to  this  work  by  men  who 
have  public  authority  given  unto  them  in  the  congre- 
gation" of  the  XXIIIrd  Article,  is  substituted  in  Arti- 
cle XI  "who  are  ordained  by  Bishops  of  the  Church." 
Thus  it  is  apparent  that  a  view  opposite  to  that  ex- 
pressed in  the  XXXIX  Articles  was  proposed,  but 
rejected  by  the  Convention,  such  a  view,  in  the  opin- 
ion of  that  body,  not  being  a  correct  expression  of 
the  faith  of  the  Church. 

There  can  be  no  shadow  of  doubt,  therefore, 
that  the  Articles  of  Religion  as  set  forth  in  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  stand  to-day,  as  they 
have   always   stood,    the    official    expression    of  the 

9  113 


Apostolic  Succession 

teachings  of  this  Church  on  all  the  subjects  treated 
of  therein. 

Why  then,  are  the  clergy  not  required  to  subscribe 
them?  The  answer  is  plain.  All  teachings  of  the 
Church  are  not  of  the  same  importance.  The  Church 
has  never  placed  the  Articles  on  a  level  with  the 
Creeds,  any  more  than  she  has  placed  the  rulings  and 
decisions  of  her  own  Conventions  on  a  par  with  the 
rulings  and  decisions  of  the  Ecumenical  Councils. 
Where  the  Universal  Church  has  spoken  in  the 
Creeds,  she  demands  individual  belief,  where  she 
alone  has  spoken  in  the  Articles,  she  demands  indi- 
vidual conformity  only  —  not  individual  belief.  She 
recognizes  perfectly  that  her  definitions  and  her  ex- 
planations of  disputed  matters  —  of  matters  upon 
which  the  Church  Universal  has  not  rendered  an  un- 
qualified opinion — are  necessarily  subject  to  recon- 
sideration and  correction,  and  may,  and  doubtless  will 
be  revised  in  time.  She  does  not  set  forth  her  indi- 
vidual decisions,  interpretations,  and  expositions  of 
these  disputed  subjects  as  final  and  infallible,  but  she 
does  set  them  forth  as  her  official  decisions  (right  or 
wrong)  as  far  as  she  has  been  divinely  enlightened  to 
understand  the  truth.  The  XXXIX  Articles  in- 
vented by  man,  are  certainly  subject  to  revision  by 
man.  Even  in  the  Church  of  England,  the  Articles 
were  revised  again  and  again.  The  present  XXXIX 
Articles  are  only  the  latest  and  maturest  (not  neces- 
sarily the  final)  judgment  of  the  English  Church  — 
but  still  her  judgment  —  her  official  opinion.      Be- 

114 


The  Problem  of  Unity- 
cause  of  the  fallible  and  human  nature  of  the  Articles, 
therefore,  we  believe  it  to  be  a  serious  error  to  com- 
pel individual,  personal  subscription  of  belief,  as  the 
English  Church  requires,  and  our  clergy  are,  there- 
fore, not  compelled  to  do  so.  But  while  it  is  not  re- 
quired that  any  minister  of  this  Church  shall  person- 
ally assent  to  these  Articles  as  absolutely  and  infalli- 
bly correct  in  every  statement  —  while  it  is  allowed 
him  personally  to  agree  or  disagree  with  this  or  that 
particular  clause  —  and  while  it  is  further  his  privi- 
lege, if  dissatisfied  with  any  or  all  of  them,  to  urge 
upon  the  Convention  the  importance  of  revising  them 
or  abolishing  them  altogether,  yet,  until  the  Conven- 
tion as  a  Convention  —  the  Church  as  a  Church,  does 
listen  to  his  voice,  and  does  so  officially  annul  or  abol- 
ish them,  they  are  still  the  latest  official  utterance 
of  this  Church  on  the  subjects  of  which  they  treat, 
and  must  be  recognized  as  such.  They  are  opinions 
only,  but  nevertheless,  official  opinions  of  this  Church 
herself,  and  however  you  and  I  may  disagree  with 
them,  yet  in  expressing  our  individual  beliefs  in  the 
pulpit  or  anywhere  else,  we  must  be  careful  to  dis- 
tinguish between  what  are  our  opinions  only,  and 
what  are  the  official  opinions  of  the  Church,  although 
in  citing  them  as  official  declarations  of  this  Church, 
we  are  further  permitted  to  assert  that  they  are  her 
opinions  only,  not  her  final  and  absolute  decrees. 

In  short,  they  are  the  fullest  and  maturest  expres- 
sion of  her  judgment  upon  matters  recognized  as  de- 
batable.   We  say,  therefore,  to  each  individual  clergy- 

115 


Apostolic  Succession 

man,  while  you  are  not  bound  individually  to  believe 
in  each  position  which  the  Church  has  taken  in  her 
Articles,  yet  that  the  Church  has  taken  it,  you  are 
bound  to  admit. 

The  Articles,  therefore,  stand  in  relation  to  doctrine 
very  much  as  the  Canons  stand  in  relation  to  disci- 
pline. No  one  is  required  to  believe  in  the  justice  or 
wisdom  of  all  the  Canons  of  the  Church.  Not  a 
General  Convention  passes  that  some  one  does  not 
find  fault  with  some  enactment  and  advocate  its 
amendment  or  repeal,  and  alterations  in  the  Digest 
are  continually  taking  place.  But  while  men  can  and 
do  differ  materially  oftentimes  with  certain  of  these 
laws  of  the  Church,  yet  no  one  questions  the  fact 
that  they  are,  none  the  less,  laws  of  the  Church,  and 
must  be  recognized  and  obeyed  accordingly,  until 
amended  or  repealed  by  the  same  body  that  adopted 
them.  There  is  at  this  very  moment  a  Canon  that 
is  being  much  discussed,  and  will  probably  be  consid- 
erably amended  in  the  near  future,  but  however  much 
individual  clergymen  may  differ  with  the  Church's 
present  law  on  the  subject  of  Marriage  and  Divorce, 
and  wish  to  have  it  altered,  until  it  is  altered,  it  is 
absurd  to  say  that  it  is  not  the  official  attitude  of  the 
Church  on  the  subject.  In  precisely  the  same  way, 
there  are  many  persons  who  most  emphatically  disa- 
gree with  certain  declarations  of  this  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  contained  in  her  Articles,  but  until  they 
succeed  in  getting  the  same  body  that  adopted  these 
Articles  to  annul  or  repeal  them  in  accordance  with 

ii6 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

their  views,  it  is  absurd  to  say  that  the  Articles  as 
they  stand  to-day  are  not  the  official  expression  of  the 
views  of  this  Church  upon  the  subjects  of  which  they 
treat. 

We  conclude,  therefore,  that  until  such  action  is 
taken,  the  official  position  of  this  Church  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Ministry,  as  authoritatively  set  forth  in  her 
Articles,  is,  like  the  same  position  expressed  in  the 
Articles  of  the  Church  of  England,  one  not  only  in- 
different to  the  theory  of  the  Apostolic  Succession, 
but  distinctly  adverse  to  such  a  view.  We  might  in- 
deed cite  other  instances  in  which  both  the  Houses 
of  the  General  Convention  have  appealed  to  the  au- 
thority of  the  Articles,  but  as  the  above  appear  to  be 
amply  sufficient  for  our  purposes,  and  as  certain  other 
official  utterances  will  come  up  in  the  course  of  the 
next  few  pages,  which  throw  further  light  upon  anoth- 
er point  as  well,  we  defer  doing  so  for  the  present. 

With  the  Articles  out  of  the  question,  and  the  pre- 
face to  the  Ordinal  remaining  the  same  to  all  intents 
and  purposes  as  that  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
with  the  declaration  of  the  Prayer  Book,  and  of  the 
Convention  of  1 814  to  the  effect  that  this  Church  **is 
the  same  body  heretofore  known  in  these  States  by 
the  name  of  'The  Church  of  England ;'  the  change  of 
name,  although  not  of  religious  principle,  in  doctrine, 
or  in  worship,  or  in  discipline"  being  a  matter  of  po- 
litical necessity  alone ;  it  would  seem  that  we  might 
be  at  liberty  to  conclude  our  argument,  were  it  not 
that  there  is  one  sentence,  which  occurs  but  once  only 

117 


Apostolic  Succession 

in  a  single  Office  of  the  American  Prayer  Book,  that 
to  many  persons  appears  to  afford  conclusive  evidence 
that  this  Church  teaches  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostol- 
ic Succession.  We  refer  to  the  Prayer  in  the  Office 
of  Institution,  beginning  "O  Holy  Jesus,  who  has 
purchased  to  Thyself  an  Universal  Church,  and  hast 
promised  to  be  with  the  Ministers  of  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession to  the  end  of  the  world,"  etc.  We  grant  very 
freely  that  in  this  instance,  appearances  are  against 
us,  and  in  favor  of  the  popular  view,  but  so  also  in  the 
famous  sentence,  ''I  say  unto  thee  that  thou  art  Peter, 
and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  My  Church"  (where 
the  word  'Peter'  means  *a  rock')  appearances  are  un- 
questionably against  Protestantism  and  in  favor  of  the 
Roman  theory.  Let  us  look  below  appearances. 
There  is  no  declaration  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Succession  made  in  this  sentence  —  no  evidence 
to  show  that  such  a  doctrine  was  intended  to  be  un- 
derstood —  and  much  evidence  to  show  that  it  was  not. 
We  must  again  caution  our  readers  to  bear  in  mind 
what  we  said  at  the  very  beginning,  and  what  we  have 
continued  to  say  throughout  this  essay.  The  phrase 
Apostolic  Succession  is  a  very  convenient  one,  and 
can  be  made  and  has  been  made  to  mean  a  number  of 
different  things  by  different  people  and  parties.  We 
are  finding  fault  with  but  one  use  of  the  phrase, 
viz., —  that  which  is  now  the  generally  accepted  use  — 
the  one  that  is  nearly  always  understood.  It  is  a  par- 
ticular understanding  of  the  phrase  that  we  are  attack- 
ing, and  which  we  say  this  Church  has  never  sanc- 

ii8 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

tioned.  The  question  is  not  what  do  we,  but  what 
did  the  Convention  that  adopted  this  prayer,  under- 
stand by  this  phrase  ?  We  maintain  that  there  were 
at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  Office  other  interpre- 
tations of  the  phrase  ''Apostolic  Succession"  very 
commonly  understood,  which  now,  alas,  have  well  nigh 
been  lost  sight  of  in  the  rapid  growth  of  exclusive 
churchmanship  within  the  past  century  (particularly 
since  the  beginning  of  the  Oxford  Movement)  and 
that  the  prayer  in  question  was  not  opposed  by  those 
who  had  set  themselves  on  record  as  against  the  nar- 
rower and  now  generally  accepted  view  (as  for  example 
Bishop  White)  only  because  the  phrase  was  harmless, 
and  was  in  fact  commonly  used  to  express  a  broader 
fact  that  all  believed  in.  Every  student  of  our  Amer- 
ican Church  history  knows  that  at  the  time  of  the  in- 
troduction of  this  Office  the  Low  Church  party,  if  not 
actually  dominant,  was  none  the  less  exceedingly 
strong  —  every  such  churchman  knows  likewise  that 
the  prejudice  against  Connecticut  churchmanship 
came  very  near  being  a  serious  barrier  to  the  union 
of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  and 
that  only  the  good  sense  and  forbearance  of  Bishops 
Seabury  and  White,  who  were  ready  to  sacrifice  ev- 
ery thing  short  of  principle  itself  for  the  unity  of  the 
Church,  finally  won  the  day.  We  know  that  there 
was  hardly  a  suggestion  offered  by  the  Seabury  school 
regarding  a  more  extreme  standard  of  churchmanship 
than  was  then  generally  prevalent  throughout  the 
country,  that  if  not  actually  defeated,   was  not,  at 

119 


Apostolic  Succession 

least,  strongly  debated  in  Convention,  and  yet  here  if 
we  regard  this  phrase  as  expressing  the  popular,  mod- 
em view  of  Apostolic  Succession,  we  are  expected  to 
believe  that  men  like  White  and  Smith  and  Wharton 
not  only  accepted  this  Office  of  Institution  with  its 
obnoxious  doctrine,  but  accepted  it  without  a  mur- 
mur of  protest,  so  that  except  for  a  few  alterations  of 
a  trivial  nature,  the  Office  proposed  in  1804  was  adop- 
ted with  little  opposition  at  the  succeeding  Conven- 
tion of  1808.  It  is  quite  true  that  there  was  consid- 
erable opposition  to  the  observance  of  the  Office  even 
at  that  time  —  so  much  so  that  from  being  obligatory 
at  first  upon  the  entire  Church,  its  use  has  now  become 
optional,  but  the  objections  proffered  do  not  appear  to 
have  been  founded  upon  any  doctrinal  point  involved 
in  the  Office  itself.  It  is  worthy  of  note,  however, 
that  the  Office  of  Institution  is  the  only  Office  in  the 
entire  Prayer  Book  that  by  Canon  of  the  General  Con- 
vention {vide  Canon  XXIX  of  Con.  1808)  is  to  be  re- 
cognized as  each  Diocese  sees  fit,  and  hence  it  is  very 
questionable  if  any  doctrinal  points  asserted  or  im- 
plied therein,  can  be  cited  as  an  authoritative  state- 
ment or  explanation  of  the  position  of  this  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church.  This  in  itself,  therefore,  would 
make  the  authoritative  teaching  of  the  prayer  in  ques- 
tion debatable  in  any  case,  were  it  necessary  for  us  to 
investigate  the  matter  along  these  lines.  But  it  is 
not  necessary.  It  is  sufficient  for  us  to  observe  that 
the  prayer  itself  only  refers  to  "the  Ministers  of 
Apostolical  Succession"  and  does  not  attempt  to  de- 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

fine  who  are  to  be  regarded  as  such,  and  as  it  was  a 
commonly  received  opinion  at  that  time,  an  opinion 
inherited  from  the  Reformers  themselves,  who  freely- 
asserted  that  Presbyters  were  equally  with  Bishops, 
successors  of  the  Apostles,  and  as  they  furthermore 
commonly  used  the  phrase  with  reference  to  all  min- 
isters who,  aside  from  the  question  of  Episcopal  ordi- 
nation, were  successors  to  the  true  faith  and  practice 
of  the  Apostles,  (as  numbers  of  the  foregoing  quota- 
tions we  have  cited  absolutely  show)  and  as  it  is 
again  further  known  that  Bishop  White  and  other  of 
the  framers  of  the  Prayer  Book  likewise  used  the 
phrase  in  this  sense,  it  is  obviously  an  unwarranted 
assumption  that  would  contend  that  the  present  gen- 
erally accepted  sense  of  the  phrase  is  the  only  one  ap- 
plicable in  the  present  instance.  To  come  down  to 
the  meat  of  the  whole  matter,  there  are  hardly  any 
persons  of  any  denomination  that  would  dispute  the 
fact  that  the  ministers  of  their  own  respective  church- 
es are  successors  to  the  Apostles.  All  of  us  believe  in 
Apostolic  Succession  in  some  sense.  The  question  is, 
what  sense  ?  The  Presbyterian  believes  quite  as  firm- 
ly as  the  strictest  '"catholic"  churchman  in  an  Apos- 
tolic Succession,  for  he  contends  that  Elders,  or  Pres- 
byters, or  Bishops  were  the  one  and  the  only  order  of 
ministers  that  the  Apostles  appointed,  that  the  Apos- 
tles themselves,  according  to  their  own  assertions 
were  really  presbyters  (e.  g.  **The  elders  which  are 
among  you  I  exhort,  who  am  also  an  elder,"  etc, 
I  Peter  v:  i)  though  from  their  peculiar  position, 

121 


Apostolic  Succession 

necessarily  chief  presbyters,  i.  e.,  Presiding  Elders, 
and  that  to  the  elders  in  general  was  consigned  the 
power  of  ordaining  other  elders,  and  that  this  power 
has  been  historically  transmitted  down  to  the  present 
day  —  to  their  own  ministers  as  well  as  to  others  —  at 
times,  by  general  Presbyterial  ordination,  but  for  the 
most  part  by  ordination  performed  by  the  Presiding 
Elders  alone  —  that  is,  by  what  is  commonly  called 
Episcopal  ordination.  It  is  quite  true  he  does  not  lay 
any  particular  stress  upon  the  historical  succession 
(though  admitting  it  to  be  a  fact,  in  this  sense)  but 
prefers  rather  to  maintain  with  the  Anglican  Reform- 
ers, that  mere  external  succession  is  nothing,  if  it  be 
not  accompanied  by  doctrinal  succession,  declaring 
that  it  was  this  kind  of  succession  alone  that  the 
Fathers  regarded  as  essential.  Now  whatever  may 
be  the  general  understanding  of  the  phrase  to-day,  it 
is  practically  certain  that  such  was  the  understanding 
of  it  by  the  Reformers,  and  that  in  consequence  it 
was  the  Anglican  view  of  Apostolic  Succession  (i.  e., 
doctrinal  Succession)  as  opposed  to  the  Roman  view, 
that  was  understood  by  the  majority  of  the  members 
of  the  Convention  that  adopted  this  service  of  Insti- 
tution—  the  now  popular  Roman  view  not  having 
gained  general  recognition  in  this  Church  until  after 
the  Oxford  Movement  in  1833.  It  is  this  that  ex- 
plains the  silence  of  Bishop  White  and  others  (who 
had  already  given  abundant  evidence  of  their  opposi- 
tion to  the  Roman  view)  when  the  office  in  question 
was  submitted  to  the  Convention.      There  was  not  a 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

man  in  the  Convention  that  did  not  uphold  the  truth 
of  an  Apostolic  Succession,  but  it  was  the  Apostolic 
Succession  of  the  Fathers  and  of  the  Anglican  Re- 
formers, and  not  that  of  the  Roman  Church,  that  the 
vast  majority  of  the  members  believed  in,  and  which 
the  Convention  ratified. 

In  proof  of  our  contention  that  such  was  the  under- 
standing of  the  Reformers  and  of  the  English  Church 
generally  when  defending  the  phrase,  we  submit  a 
few  quotations,  some  of  which  we  have  cited  else- 
where. *'The  true  visible  Church  is  named  Apostol- 
ical," declares  Bishop  Francis  White,  of  Ely  (died 
1624)  **not  because  of  local  and  personal  succession 
of  bishops,  (only  or  principally),  but  because  it  retain- 
eth  the  faith  and  doctrine  of  the  Apostles.  Personal 
and  local  succession  only,  and  in  itself,  maketh  not 
the  Church  Apostolical."  Dr.  Thomas  White,  Pre- 
bendery  of  St.  Paul's,  in  reply  to  the  usual  charge  of 
the  Jesuits  says: — ''Our  answer  is,  that  the  Succes- 
sion required  to  make  a  Church  Apostolical,  must  be 
defined  by  the  doctrine,  and  not  by  the  place  or  per- 
son. Wheresoever  the  true  faith  contained  in  the 
Scripture  is  properly  embraced,  there  is  the  whole  and 
full  nature  of  the  Apostolic  Church.  For  the  external 
succession  we  care  not."  Bishop  Davenant  says:  — 
*'A11  boast  about  local  succession  is  empty,  unless  a 
succession  of  true  doctrine  be  also  proved, ' '  Again, 
''They  are  the  successors  of  the  Apostles,"  declares 
Bishop  Babington,  "that  succeed  in  virtue,  holiness, 
truth,  etc.    .    .    .    not  that  sit  on  the  same  stool." 

123 


Apostolic  Succession 

Archdeacon  Mason  (died  1621)  declares:  —  '*So 
Gregory  Nazianzen,  having  said  Hhat  Athanasius 
succeeded  St.  Mark  in  godliness, '  addeth,  that  'this 
succession  in  godliness  is  properly  to  be  accounted 
succession ;  for  he  that  holdeth  the  same  doctrine  is 
also  partaker  of  the  same  throne;  but  he  that  is 
against  the  doctrine  must  be  reported  an  adversary, 
even  while  he  sitteth  on  the  throne,  for  the  latter  hath 
the  name  of  Succession,  but  the  former  hath  the  thing 
itself,  and  the  truth.'  Therefore  you  must  prove 
your  Succession  in  doctrine,"  etc.  ("On  Consecra- 
tion of  Bishops  in  Church  of  England,"  Bk.  II,  Ch. 
i,  pp.  41-43.) 

Dr.  Fulke  declares  (''Answer  to  Stapleton,"  p.  74): 
— "The  Scripture  requireth  no  succession  of  names, 
persons,  or  places,  but  of  faith  and  doctrine ;  and  that 
we  prove  when  we  affirm  our  faith  and  doctrine  by  the 
doctrine  of  the  Apostles.  Neither  had  the  Fathers 
any  other  meaning,  in  calling  upon  new  upstart  here- 
sies for  their  succession,  but  by  a  succession  of  doc- 
trine as  well  as  of  persons."  Elsewhere,  ("Against 
Sanders,"  p.  26),  he  says: — "The  same  authority  of 
preaching  and  ministering  the  Sacraments,  of  bind- 
ing and  loosing,  which  the  Apostles  had,  is  perpetual 
in  the  Church,  in  the  Bishop  and  Elders ^  which  are 
all  Successors  of  the  Apostles.'' 

And  so  we  might  quote  on  indefinitely,  so  univer- 
sally was  this  the  meaning  of  the  phrase  when  used  by 
Church  [of  England  clergy,  during  the  sixteenth  and 
seventeenth  centuries.    That  it  was  again  the  common 

124 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

interpretation  of  the  phrase  by  all  Anglicans  in  the 
eighteenth  and  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  centuries  is 
likewise  evident  from  the  writings  of  churchmen  of 
this  period.  Thus  Archbishop  Sumner  says: — *'To 
'preach  the  Word,  to  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of 
season;  to  testify,  both  publicly  and  from  house  to 
house,  repentance  towards  God  and  faith  towards  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,' — this  is  to  be  a  Successor  to  the 
Apostles. '  *  So  also  we  read  from  a  work  entitled  ** Es- 
says on  the  Church, "  by  a  Layman.  (Seeley  &  Burn- 
side,  London,  1840,  quoted  in  "Prim.  Ei."  p.  217).  . 
.  .  ''Many  firm  supporters  of  an  unbroken  Apostoli- 
cal Succession  are  also  staunch  maintainers  of  the  Pres- 
byterian scheme  of  government.  They  tell  us  that 
the  Apostles  constituted  the  Christian  Church,  or- 
daining Elders  (or  Presbyters)  in  every  place,  and 
that  each  local  Church  was  governed  by  these  Elders 
or  Presbyters.  The  existence  in  some  cases  of  an 
overseer,  or  delegate  of  an  Apostle,  as  in  the  cases  of 
Timothy  and  Titus,  they  do  not  admit  to  establish  a 
general  rule.  But  still,  while  they  adhere  to  Presby- 
terianism,  they  maintain,  as  firmly  as  the  highest 
Episcopalian,  the  necessity  of  a  commission  handed 
down  in  regular  and  unbroken  Succession  from  the 
Apostles,  to  enable  any  man  lawfully  to  exercise  the 
ministerial  office.  The  number^  then,  of  those  that 
contend  for  the  Succession,  is  much  larger  than  those 
who  consider  that  such  Succession  can  only  exist  in  the 
line  of  the  Episcopacy.  * '  The  Author  then  goes  on  to 
show  at  length  that  such  was  the  idea  of  the  Apostolic 

125 


Apostolic  Succession 

Succession  entertained  generally  by  the  Reformers 
and  later  divines — ^Uhat  it  was  the  opinion  of  Jewels 
Hooker  and  Field  'that  a  mere  Presbyter  might  confer 
every  order  except  the  Episcopate;'  in  other  words, 
that  the  Apostolic  Succession  of  the  presbyters  might 
be  continued  by  presbyters,  the  Episcopate  being 
laid  aside  or  lost."  It  will  be  noticed  that  this 
author  wrote  in  1840, —  subsequently  to  the  adop- 
tion of  the  Office  of  Institution,  and  speaks  of  this 
view  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  as  a  common  one 
in  his  day  —  that  ^'many  firm  supporters  (at  the  time 
he  writes)  of  an  unbroken  Apostolic  Succession  are 
also  staunch  maintainers  of  the  Presbyterian  scheme 
of  government,"  and  that  ''the  number  of  those  who 
contend  for  the  Succession,  is  (at  the  present  mo- 
ment) much  larger  than  those  who  consider  that  such 
Succession  can  only  exist  in  the  line  of  Episcopacy. ' ' 
When  we  take  this  explicit  and  unqualified  statement 
into  consideration,  together  with  the  number  of  others 
that  we  have  already  quoted  —  when  we  remember 
that  the  phrase  adopted  was  '^ the  Ministers''  of  Apos- 
tolic Succession, ' '  not  the  Bishops ; —  when  we  further 
remember  that  the  proposition  to  change  the  wording 
of  Article  XXIII,  which  declared  those  to  be  "law- 
fully called  and  sent"  which  were  chosen  and  or- 
dained merely  by  men  who  had  "public  authority  giv- 
en unto  them  in  the  congregation, ' '  to  the  more  exclu- 
sive wording — "those  .  .  .  who  are  ordained  by 
the  Bishops  of  the  Church"  (vide  Proposed  Seven- 
teen Articles,  Con.  1799)  —  was  rejected  by  the  Church 

126 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

in  Convention  assembled  —  when  again,  it  is  further 
remembered  that  Bishop  White  himself,  who  had 
more  to  do  with  the  formation  of  our  Prayer  Book 
and  the  organization  of  our  Church  than  any  other 
one  man,  put  himself  on  record  as  believing  in  the 
validity  of  Presbyterial  ordination  {vide  "Case  of  the 
Episcopal  Churches  Considered")  and  asserted  that 
such  was  ''the  course  taken  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land" (''Memoir  of  Bp.  White,"  pp.  86,  87)  and  when 
finally  we  recollect  that  this  broader  view  of  Apostol- 
ic Succession  was  unquestionably  entertained  by  many 
others  prominent  in  these  first  Conventions  of  the 
Church, —  that  Dr.  Wharton  (who  was  said  to  be  "the 
most  distinguished  scholar  of  the  Committee  on  the 
Revision  of  the  American  Prayer  Book")  distinctly 
asserted  that  "the  pretence  of  tracing  up  the  Roman 
Church  to  the  times  of  the  Apostles,  is  grounded  on 
mere  sophistry.  The  Succession  which  Roman  Cath- 
olics thus  unfairly  ascribe  to  their  Church,  belongs  to 
every  other  and  exclusively  to  none.  But  that  portion 
of  the  Christian  Church  is  surely  best  entitled  to  this 
claim,  which  teaches  in  the  greatest  purity  the  doctrine 
of  the  Apostles' '  .  .  .  .  that  according  to  Am- 
brose, "They  have  not  the  inheritance  of  Peter  who 
have  not  Peter's  faith" — and  that  Dr.  Smith,  anoth- 
er member  of  the  same  committee,  entertained  like 
opinions  —  when  we  remember  all  these  things,  it  is 
manifestly  impossible  to  imagine  that  these  very  men 
who  adopted  this  phrase  without  question,  were  do- 
ing so  with  the  clear  understanding  that  it  necessari- 

127 


Apostolic  Succession 

ly  implied  a  view  of  the  Christian  Ministry  which 
they  had  publicly  and  in  print  repudiated.  The  truth 
of  the  matter  is  that  an  exclusive  churchmanship  has 
grown  up  with  such  rapidity  within  the  past  few 
years,  and  so  many  expositions  of  a  particular  view  of 
Apostolic  Succession  have  flooded  the  theological 
press,  that  the  vast  majority  of  people  have  long  ago 
forgotten,  if  indeed  they  have  ever  known,  that  other 
interpretations  were  common  a  centur)--  ago,  and  that 
only  in  1840,  while  the  present  view  was  beginning 
to  gain  recognition  as  a  result  of  the  Oxford  Move- 
ment, the  number  of  those  who  contended  for  the 
older,  broader  Reformation  view  was  much  the  larger 
of  the  two.  We  say  that  it  was  the  Oxford  Move- 
ment, beginning  for  all  practical  purposes  in  1833, 
but  not  gaining  momentum  till  some  years  later,  that 
was  the  real  source  and  mother  of  the  present  wide 
spread  interpretation  of  the  phrase  among  members 
of  the  Anglican  communion.  The  author  from  whom 
we  have  quoted,  living  in  1840,  writes,  evidently  under 
the  impression  that  this  new,  but  at  that  time  not 
generally  acknowledged  view,  is  beginning  to  assert 
itself  and  must  be  condemned. 

The  utmost  that  can  be  asserted,  therefore,  in  view 
of  all  these  facts,  amounts  simply  to  this:  —  The 
English  Church  has  nowhere  in  any  of  her  Articles 
or  formularies  officially  recognized  or  set  forth  any 
doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession,  while  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  has  only  in  a  semi-official  manner 
recognized  that  view  of  the  Succession  that  was  com- 

128 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

mon  among  the  Reformers  —  which  view  is  utterly  at 
variance  with  the  one  in  question.  While  we  are  not 
disposed  to  admit,  therefore,  because  of  the  peculiar 
nature  of  the  service  in  which  it  occurs,  that  this 
Church  has  ever  done  more  than  admit  the  phrase  in 
a  semi-official  manner,  yet  if  the  point  be  insisted  up- 
on, we  shall  not  dispute  it,  as  the  sense  in  which  the 
Conventions  of  1804  and  1808  used  the  phrase,  and 
allowed  it  in  the  service,  was  unquestionably  that 
sense  in  which  the  Reformers  used  it,  together  with 
the  vast  majority  of  the  English  divines  of  that  peri- 
od, and  not  in  the  modern  popular  acceptation  of  it. 
In  short,  there  is  no  question  whatever  that  the  Re- 
formers did  recognize  an  Apostolic  Succession  in 
their  Ministry  —  there  is  no  question  whatever  that 
they  claimed  to  have  such  Succession  and  always 
maintained  that  claim  against  the  attacks  of  the  Ro- 
manists—  there  is  no  question  whatever  but  that 
they  claimed  their  Succession  to  be  the  same  as  that 
which  was  maintained  and  believed  in  by  the  Fathers, 
and  openly  appealed  to  the  writings  of  the  Fathers 
to  justify  their  assertions  —  but  there  is  likewise  no 
question  whatever  that  the  Succession  which  they  up- 
held and  believed  in  as  essential  was  a  Succession  of 
faith  and  doctrine,  not  of  place  and  position,  and  that 
the  latter  view  maintained  by  the  Romanists,  and  now 
held  by  so  many  in  our  Church  to-day,  was  the  very 
kind  of  Succession  which  they  repudiated.  Of  course 
it  is  not  intended  here  to  assert  that  they  did  not  in 
some  instances  claim  a  Succession  of  place  and  posi- 

10  129 


Apostolic  Succession 

tion  as  well,  but  only  that  they  never  in  any  case  laid 
stress  upon  such  a  Succession  as  important.  The 
Succession  of  place  and  position  might  be  true  or  un- 
true, it  made  no  difference,  for  the  Succession  essen  - 
tial  to  the  existence  of  a  Church,  was  the  Succession 
which  the  Fathers,  they  claimed,  always  insisted  up- 
on—  the  Succession  of  faith  and  doctrine,  not  of 
place  and  position. 

It  was  such  a  Succession,  therefore,  that  the  Con- 
ventions of  1804  and  1808  assented  to  when  they  ad- 
mitted the  Office  of  Induction  or  Institution  to  a 
place  in  the  Prayer  Book.  In  short,  it  was  a  view 
fully  in  harmony  with  the  Articles  which  they  had 
officially  and  simultaneously  set  forth  as  the  authori- 
tative formulary  of  the  Church's  teaching  —  fully  in 
harmony  with  their  official  recognition  in  the  Preface 
to  the  Prayer  Book  of  all  the  non-episcopal  bodies  as 
''churches" — in  short,  a  view  fully  in  harmony  with 
all  the  doctrinal  teachings  of  the  Church  of  England, 
as  well  as  of  their  own  —  and  not  that  other  and  later 
view  which  is  directly  opposed  to  the  official  utter- 
ances of  both  communions  and  which  in  order  to  ap- 
pear justifiable  and  consistent,  must  explain  away  the 
Preface  to  the  Ordinal,  and  must  attempt  to  under- 
mine the  authority  of  the  Articles,  and  insist  that 
they  were  never  intended  to  be  an  authoritative  de- 
claration of  the  doctrinal  views  of  the  Church. 
(b)  statements  of  accredited  writers 

The  position  of  Bishop  White  on  the  legitimacy 
of  Presbyterial  ordination,  and  his  public  advocacy  of 

130 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

the  same,  when  the  prospect  of  receiving  the  Episco- 
pate from  England  appeared  well  nigh  hopeless,  be- 
cause of  the  political  difficulties  arising  at  the  close  of 
the  Revolution,  is  so  well  known  that  we  need  not  go 
into  any  great  detail  in  the  matter.  **The  Case  of 
the  Episcopal  Churches  in  the  United  States  Consid- 
ered" is  the  title  of  the  pamphlet  in  which  his  views 
were  set  forth  at  length.  That  the  criticisms  which 
this  work  called  forth  from  the  Seabury  churchmen^ 
did  not  in  any  way  convince  him  of  error  in  his  posi- 
tion is  apparent  from  the  following  note  ''added,  with 
the  date  of  21st  of  December  1830,  to  the  letter  of 
Bishop  Hobart  giving  an  account  of  the  incidents  of 
his  early  life. ' '  Referring  to  the  pamphlet  in  ques- 
tion (viz.,  ''Case  of  Epis.  Ch.  Considered")  he  says: — 
"In  agreement  with  the  sentiments  expressed  in  that 
pamphlet,  I  am  still  of  opinion,  that  in  an  exigency  in 
which  a  duly  authorized  Ministry  cannot  be  obtained, 
the  paramount  duty  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  the 
worshipping  of  God  on  the  terms  of  the  Christian  Cov- 
enant, should  go  on,  in  the  best  manner  which  cir- 
cumstances permit.  In  regard  to  the  Episcopacy,  I 
think  that  it  should  be  sustained,  as  the  government 
of  the  Church  from  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  but 
without  criminating  the  ministry  of  other  Churches; 

'  These  criticisms  will  be  found  in  a  copy  of  the  original  let- 
ter sent  to  Dr.  White  by  the  clergy  of  Connecticut  in  Beards- 
ley's  "Life  and  Correspondence  of  Bp.  Seabury,"  p.  98.  From 
these  criticisms  alone  it  will  be  abundantly  evident  that  Bp. 
White  advocated  and  justified  Presbyterial  Ordination  under 
the  circunstances. 


Apostolic  Succession 

as  is  the  course  taken  by  the  Church  of  England  ( Wil- 
son's  ^'Memoir  of  Bp.  White,"  pp.  86,  87.) 

That  the  sentiments  regarding  Episcopacy  expres- 
sed in  the  above  named  pamphlet  were  opposed  by  an 
evident  minority  only,  and  were  not  in  conflict  with 
the  general  views  of  churchmen  either  in  the  United 
States  or  in  England,  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that 
it  no  way  told  against  Dr.  White  in  his  influence 
with  his  brother  churchmen,  or  in  his  subsequent  ele- 
vation to  the  Episcopate  by  the  approbation  of  prac- 
tically the  entire  American  Church.  His  biographer 
continues: — "Before  his  visit  to  England  for  conse- 
cration, he  knew  that  his  pamphlet  had  been  in  the 
hands  of  the  Archbishop  of  York, .  a  predecessor  of 
the  prelate  who  assisted  at  his  consecration.  It  had 
been  enclosed  also  to  Mr.  Adams,  the  American  Min- 
ister, when  the  address  of  the  Convention  of  1785  to 
the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  England,  was  official- 
ly sent  to  him,  and  was  delivered  by  him  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  Dr.  Moore.  The  latter  did  not 
express  any  dissatisfaction  with  the  pamphlet^  or  with 
the  Author  on  its  account;  nor  has  any  other  prelate y 
so  far  as  known.  After  the  publication  of  it,  a  copy 
was  sent  to  Dr.  (afterwards  Bishop)  Provoost,  at  Dr. 
White's  desire,  by  Mr.  Duane,  then  in  Congress. 
This  produced  a  letter  from  that  gentleman  to  Mr. 
Duane,  approbatory  of  the  pamphlet ^  and  mentioning 
some  facts  which  the  author  thought  much  to  the 
purpose  of  the  main  object  of  it,"  (p.  87). 

These  facts  are  important  as  they  bear  witness  to 

132 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

two  things.  First  of  all,  they  show  plainly  that  the 
views  advocated  in  this  pamphlet  were  not  regarded 
as  peculiar  either  in  England  or  in  America ;  that  they 
met  with  no  expressions  of  disapproval  from  the  high- 
est officials  of  the  Church  of  England  —  the  Archbish- 
ops and  Bishops  —  and  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
Dr.  White  urged  in  his  pamphlet  that  his  position 
was  the  position  of  the  Church  of  England;  and  sec- 
ondly, the  very  reception  that  was  given  the  pam- 
phlet, considered  in  connection  with  the  fact  that 
there  were  many  obstacles  from  the  English  point  of 
view,  both  of  a  political  and  an  ecclesiastical  nature, 
to  the  consecration  of  Dr.  White,  proves  our  conten- 
tion that  the  changes  in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal, 
as  well  as  the  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  1662,  were 
never  intended  as  an  official  denial  of  the  validity  of 
non-episcopal  ordination,  but  were  adopted  as  meas- 
ures of  expediency  altogether  for  the  protection  of  the 
Episcopal  form  of  government  and  organization  of  the 
Church  of  England.  The  request  of  the  American 
Churchmen  for  the  Episcopate  was  by  no  means  read- 
ily acceded  to  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  England. 
There  were  too  many  prejudices,  as  well  as  apparent- 
ly reasonable  obstacles  to  be  overcome,  and  it  was 
this  very  hopelessness  of  the  situation  that  induced 
Seabury,  even  after  he  had  been  in  England  a  year, 
to  give  up  the  attempt  and  to  go  to  Scotland  for  con- 
secration. It  is  true  that  by  the  time  White  and 
Provoost  were  elected  some  of  these  difficulties  were 
removed,  but  even  then  it  was  by  no  means  an  easy 

133 


Apostolic  Succession 

matter  to  convince  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of 
England  of  the  advisability  of  such  a  course.  They 
urged  all  manner  of  objections,  even  after  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  Crown  (  a  supposed  objection)  had 
been  finally  disposed  of.  It  was  against  all  precedent 
to  consecrate  a  Bishop  who  was  not  to  be  received  as 
a  Lord  and  supported  at  the  nation's  expense  —  there 
was  something  extremely  grotesque  in  having  a  Bish- 
op for  ''the  plantations."  But  over  and  above  all 
these  traditional  prejudices  and  civil  impediments 
there  were  ecclesiastical  difficulties  of  a  serious  type. 
This  same  Dr.  White  had  been  instrumental  in  draw- 
ing up  the  ''proposed"  book  of  Common  Prayer,  and 
in  that  book  were  liturgical  alterations  so  menacing 
in  their  opinion  to  the  essential  principles  and  faith 
of  the  Church  of  England  that  they  courteously,  but 
firmly  demanded  a  revision  of  certain  parts  of  it  be- 
fore they  committed  themselves.  All  these  doctrinal 
questions  were  duly  weighed  and  considered,  remem- 
ber, yet  while  the  said  pamphlet  defending  the  legiti- 
macy of  Presbyterial  ordination  and  written  by  this 
same  Dr.  White  was  also  duly  forwarded  to  their 
lordships  for  inspection,  it  was  the  doctrinal  teaching 
of  the  new  Prayer  Book  that  was  called  in  question, 
not  the  doctrinal  teaching  of  the  pamphlet.  If  the 
Prayer  Book  had  not  been  revised,  the  request  for  the 
Episcopate  would,  in  all  probability  have  been  refus- 
ed, and  if  Dr.  White  himself  had  not  personally  con- 
sented to  admit  these  changes,  the  already  reluctant 
Bishops  would  have  in  all  probability  declined  to  con- 

134 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

secrate  him,  but  as  he  had  freely  assented  to  these  al- 
terations, there  were  no  objections  to  him  on  that  or 
any  other  score,  as  the  views  expressed  in  the  pam- 
phlet called  for  no  criticism  whatever.  Here  then  we 
have  unquestionable  evidence  that  a  man  professing 
openly  to  believe  in  the  validity  of  Presbyterial  ordi- 
nation, was,  without  protest  on  this  point,  duly  con- 
secrated bishop  at  the  hands  of  the  two  Archbishops 
of  England,  Moore  and  Markham,  assisted  by  Bishops 
Moss  and  Hinchcliffe,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  a  sup- 
posed law  of  the  Church  required  belief  in  Episcopal 
ordination  as  an  essential  doctrine  (one  in  fact  neces- 
sary to  the  very  being  of  a  Church)  and  that  the  ser- 
vice of  Consecration  itself  required  that  the  Consecra- 
tors  should  examine  the  candidate  thoroughly  as  to  his 
soundness  in  faith  and  doctrine ; —  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  the  Archbishop  sitting  in  his  chair  did  say 
to  the  candidate: — ''Brother,  forasmuch  as  the  Hol}r 
Scripture  and  the  Ancient  Canons  command  that  we 
should  not  be  hasty  in  laying  on  hands,  and  admitting 
any  person  to  Government  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
which  He  hath  purchased  with  no  less  price  than  the 
effusion  of  His  own  blood;  before  I  admit  you  to  this 
Administration,  I  will  examine  you  in  certain  Arti- 
cles, to  the  end  that  the  Congregation  present  may 
have  a  trial,  and  bear  witness,  how  you  be  minded  to 
behave  yourself  in  the  Church  of  God;"  —  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  the  said  Archbishop  in  presuance  of  these 
words  did  further  ask  the  following  direct  questions : 
— ''Are  you  persuaded  that  you  be  truly  called  to  this 

135 


Apostolic  Succession 

Ministration,  according  to  the  will  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  order  of  this  realmV — and  again, 
**Are  you  ready,  with  all  faithful  diligence,  to  banish 
and  drive  away  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrine  con- 
trary to  God' s  Word;  and  both  privately  and  openly 
to  call  upon  and  encourage  others  to  the  same?" — in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  to  both  these  questions  the  can- 
didate gave  his  unqualified  assent  in  the  prescribed 
words  of  the  Consecration  Service  —  knowing,  and  his 
consecrators  knowing,  full  well  that  he  did  not  be- 
lieve in  the  supposed  essential  doctrine  of  the  exclu- 
sive validity  of  Episcopal  ordination,  but  on  the  con- 
trary had  both  publicly  and  to  them  expressed  his  be- 
lief in  what  we  are  now  told  is  an'  '^erroneous  and 
strange  doctrine  contrary  to  God's  Word."  Say 
what  we  will  of  the  matter,  one  thing  stands  out  as 
absolutely  certain  from  these  facts,  viz.,  — the  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishop  of  England  who  officiated  at  this 
ceremony  did  not  regard  the  belief  of  the  candidate 
in  the  validity  of  Presbyterial  ordination  a  matter  of 
false  doctrine^  or  as  a  tenet  contradicting  any  essential 
principle  or  teaching  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
this  alone  shatters  forever  the  contention  that  the 
theory  of  the  Apostolic  Succession  as  commonly  un- 
derstood and  received  to-day  was  ever  understood  in 
their  day  to  be  an  official  teaching  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

But  we  must  return  to  the  evidence  of  other  accred- 
ited writers  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church.  We 
have  shown  that  Bishop  Provoost  was  of  a  like  mind 

136 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

in  this  matter  as  he  wrote  a  letter  of  approbation  in 
regard  to  Bishop  White's  pamphlet,  adding  yet  fur- 
ther arguments.  We  have  also  quoted  elsewhere  the 
words  of  Dr.  Wharton,  one  of  the  revisers  of  our 
Prayer  Book,  and  we  might  further  allude  to  Dr. 
Smith  of  the  same  Committee,  as  well  as  to  Bishops 
Meade  of  Virginia,  Lee  of  Delaware,  Lee  of  Iowa, 
and  others.  BishopHopkinsof  Vermont,  for  example, 
for  many  years  the  Presiding  Bishop  of  this  Church, 
is  very  pronounced  in  his  testimony.  He  says,  in 
his  *'Reply  to  Milner,"  Vol.  II,  p.  3:— ''Dr.  Milner 
asserts  that  the  Church  of  England  unchurches  all 
other  Protestant  Communions  which  are  without  the 
Apostolical  Succession  of  bishops.  Whereas,  on  the 
contrary,  not  only  does  Hooker,  whom  he  quotes  on 
the  previous  page,  but  all  the  Reformers,  together 
with  Jewell,  Andrew, Usher,  Bramhall,  and  in  a  word, 
the  whole  of  our  standard  divines,  agree  in  maintain- 
ing that  Episcopacy  is  not  necessary  to  the  being,  but 
only  to  the  well-being  of  the  Church ;  and  hence  they 
grant  the  names  of  Churches  to  all  denominations  of 
Christians  who  hold  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  notwithstanding  the  imperfection  and  irregu- 
larity of  their  Ministry.  .  .  .  This  allegation  of 
Dr.  Milner,  therefore,  is  founded  on  anything  but 
truth.  And  it  is  not  easy  to  believe  that  he  was  ig- 
norant of  his  error,  because  the  contrary  is  apparent 
in  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  our  Church,  and  in  the 
whole  strain  of  her  acts  and  history. ' '  So  also,  com- 
ing down  to  the  present  time  and  well  within  the  at- 

137 


Apostolic  Succession 

mosphere  of  the  Oxford  Movement,  we  find  the  names 
of  a  number  of  persons  prominent  in  the  Church  who 
have  not  forgotten  the  principles  of  the  Reformation, 
and  who  stoutly  maintain  that  the  present  view  of  the 
Apostolic  Succession  is  one  that  has  never  been  offi- 
cially recognized  either  by  the  Church  of  England  or 
our  own.  Bishop  Brooks  of  Massachusetts,  as  is  well 
known,  could  never  be  induced  to  assent  to  such  a 
theory,  and  Dean  Hodges  of  the  Episcopal  Theologi- 
cal School  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  has  made  such  em- 
phatic denial  of  its  official  character  that  we  cannot 
refrain  from  citing  his  remarks.  "It  might  have 
been  asserted  in  our  formularies  that  our  way  is  the 
only  way.  Some  teachers  in  the  Church  hold  that 
the  Ministry  is  not  an  institution  but  a  Succession; 
that  is,  that  the  Church  is  like  a  close  corporation 
which  depends  for  its  existence  upon  an  unbroken 
continuity.  A  violation  of  the  rules  governing  the 
appointment  of  men  into  this  corporation  would  inval- 
idate their  standing.  Thus,  if  ordination  by  a  bish- 
op were  the  ancient  and  regular  method  of  appoint- 
ment of  the  officers  of  an  ecclesaistical  corporation, 
then  a  failure  in  that  respect  would  make  a  man  no 
officer  at  all.  In  order  to  be  a  valid  minister  one 
must  be  commissioned  by  a  bishop  whose  authority 
can  be  traced  back  step  by  step  to  the  day  when 
twelve  disciples  became  twelve  Apostles.  Concerning 
this  theory  of  the  Ministry,  however,  the  Episcopal 
Church  is  silent.  The  various  religious  denomina- 
tions of  the  country  are  dignified  in  the  Preface  to 

138 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

the  Prayer  Book  by  the  name  of  'Churches.'  It  is 
indeed  affirmed  in  the  Preface  to  the  Ordinal  that  in 
*this  Church'  none  shall  minister  unless  he  has  had 
Episcopal  ordination.  But  nothing  is  affirmed  or  de- 
nied as  to  Ministries  which  from  our  point  of  view 
are  irregular. 

**No;  the  Episcopal  Church,  in  organization  as  in 
doctrine,  keeps  wisely  clear  of  theories  and  is  bless- 
edly content  with  facts.  The  Bishops  at  Chicago  and 
at  Lambeth  spoke  of  the  'historic  episcopate.'  That 
phrase  has  room  enough  in  it  for  all  varieties  of  opin- 
ion. It  is  the  assertion  of  a  fact.  There  is  such  a 
form  of  ecclesiastical  government,  which  exists  to-day, 
and  has  existed  from  the  beginning  of  the  Christian 
Church,  as  the  historic  episcopate.  There  is  an  in- 
stitutional theory  about  it,  which  they  may  hold  who 
will.  There  is  also  a  Successional  theory  about  it, 
which  they  may  hold  who  will.  Each  of  these  theo- 
ries can  quote  texts  out  of  the  Bible  and  out  of  the 
Prayer  Book.  But  neither  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic 
Evolution  nor  the  doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession  is  set 
forth  by  authority.  The  Church,  instead  of  asserting 
that  our  way  is  either  the  best  way  or  the  only  way, 
is  content  to  affirm  the  simple  fact,  easily  tested  by 
history,  that  our  way  is  the  old  way,"  (''The  Epis. 
Church,"  pp.  34,  35). 

These  words  of  Dean  Hodges,  in  our  opinion,  afford 
a  clear  and  true  epitome  of  the  entire  matter.  The 
doctrine  of  Apostolic  Succession  has  never  been  offi- 
cially set  forth  either  by  the  Church  of  England  or  by 

139 


Apostolic  Succession 

our  own.  The  ''historic  episcopate"  is  another  mat- 
ter altogether.  That  the  Church  has  officially  recog- 
nized this  fact  there  can  be  no  doubt,  and  it  is  one 
that  no  churchman  can  or  would  dispute.  But  the 
very  fact  that  it  was  belief  in  the  Historic  Episco- 
pate, and  not  in  the  Apostolic  Succession  that  the 
Bishops  at  Chicago  and  at  Lambeth  officially  called 
upon  Christians  of  all  denominations  to  recognize  is 
in  itself  conclusive  evidence  that  the  former  and  not 
the  latter  is  the  thing  that  both  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land and  this  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  deem  im- 
portant. If  the  present  view  of  Apostolic  Succession 
were  a  doctrine  of  either  body,  and  one  that  was 
deemed  essential  to  the  very  being  of  a  Church,  then 
the  Bishops  of  the  Chicago-Lambeth  Conference,  by 
omitting  it  in  the  Quadrilateral,  have  surrendered  a 
fundamental  principle  of  the  faith,  and  the  famous 
formula  along  with  other  blunders  of  the  past,  should 
either  be  quickly  rectified,  or  else  buried  in  oblivion. 


[40 


V 

CONCLUSION 

In  closing  our  argument,  we  must  again  reiterate 
what  we  have  already  affirmed  more  than  once,  that 
it  is  not  our  intention  to  inveigh  against  Episcopacy 
or  Episcopal  Government.  Belief  in  the  Episcopate 
may  be,  and  we  hold  that  it  is,  a  very  important  mat- 
ter, even  though  there  be  no  exclusive  virtue  in  Epis- 
copacy itself.  It  is  to-day,  and  has  always  been,  if  not 
from  the  very  days  of  the  Apostles,  at  least  from  a 
very  short  period  subsequent  thereto,  the  form  of  ec- 
clesiastical government  observed  by  a  large  majority 
of  Christian  people,  and  if  Christian  unity  of  organi- 
zation is  at  all  desirable,  it  appears  well  nigh  hopeless 
to  expect  it  to  be  brought  about  upon  any  other  basis. 
Certainly,  if  three  fourths  of  Christendom  to-day  ad- 
here to  this  form  of  Church  government,  and  if  a  large 
majority  practically  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Church's  existence  have  adhered  to  it,  certainly  it 
would  appear  very  strange  and  unreasonable  to  expect 
that  such  an  overwhelming  proportion  should  yield 
their  wishes  and  opinions  to  so  small  a  minority. 
But  on  the  other  hand,  we  must  remember  that  we 
are,  in  a  sense,  more  or  less  responsible  for  the  oppo- 
sition of  such  a  minority.  For  just  so  long  as  we  in- 
sist upon  making  Episcopacy  an  absolute  essential  to 
the  being  of  a  Church  —  just  so  long  as  we  maintain 
that  it  is  undeniably  a  Divine  rather  than  a  human 
institution,  incapable  of  being  abolished  by  any  mor- 

141 


Apostolic  Succession 

tal  authority  —  just  so  long  do  we  make  its  acceptance 
by  non-episcopal  bodies  a  matter  of  the  surrender  of 
a  moral  principle  —  just  so  long  do  we  compel  them  in 
accepting  it  to  surrender  their  own  sincere  and  con- 
scientious convictions.  No  wonder  that  under  such 
conditions  they  refuse  to  listen  to  us.  When  we  our- 
selves are  broad  enough,  catholic  enough,  to  admit 
that  the  theory  of  the  Divine  right  of  Episcopacy  is  a 
theory  only  —  when  we  are  willing  to  own,  as  we  must, 
that  while  fitting  in  very  well  with  historical  facts,  it 
can  never  be  absolutely  demonstrated —  when  we  fur- 
ther are  willing  to  recognize  the  fact  that  the  Reform- 
ers did  not  believe  in  such  a  theory  themselves,  and 
that  the  Church,  in  spite  of  all  the  influences  brought 
to  bear  upon  her,  has  carefully  refrained  from  official- 
ly promulgating  such  a  doctrine  —  v/hen,  in  other 
words,  we  cease  to  unchurch  our  Protestant  brethren 
by  insisting  upon  a  principle  logically  indefensible 
and  never  officially  set  forth  —  we  will  then  be  in  a 
position  to  expect  some  concessions  upon  their  part, 
and  —  we  venture  the  further  prediction  —  we  shall 
then  begin  to  hear  some  solid  discussion,  and  see 
some  valid  signs  of  the  approaching  union  of  Christen- 
dom. 

We  say  we  must  be  broad  enough  to  recognize  that 
after  all  is  said  and  done,  this  view  of  the  Episcopate 
as  a  Divine  and  therefore  essential  institution,  must 
be  accepted  at  best,  if  accepted  at  all,  merely  as  a 
plausible  theory.  It  can  never  be  demonstrated  as  an 
incontestable  facty  and  just  as  long  as  such  is  the  case, 

142 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

it  can  never  be  demanded  of  any  Christian  body  as  an 
absolute  essential  to  the  existence  of  a  Church.  It  ap- 
pears to  be  true  indeed,  that  although  Bishops  and 
Elders  were  at  the  beginning  one  and  the  self-same  or- 
der, and  besides  this  order  the  Apostles  appointed  but 
one  other,  that  of  Deacons,  —  yet  the  Apostles  them- 
selves constituted  the  third  and  highest  order.  It  may 
be  also  true,  that  the  Apostles  intejided  to  perpetuate 
this  third  or  Apostolic  Order,  and  to  constitute  it  the 
one  and  exclusive  channel  through  which  the  entire 
Ministry  of  the  Church  were  to  be  ordained  —  but  be- 
cause after  historic  facts  agree  quite  well  with  this 
view  in  the  main  —  what  man  is  prepared  to  swear 
that  such  was  a7id  could  only  be  the  intention  of  the 
Apostles,  or  further  swear,  upon  the  hypothesis  that 
it  was  their  intention,  that  they  did  this  because  of  a 
solemn  command  of  Christ  Himself  (recorded  no 
where)  which  they  were  not  at  liberty  to  disobey, 
and  did  not  rather,  on  the  other  hand,  adopt  it  mere- 
ly as  an  expedient  and  useful  arrangement  ?  No  man 
can  absolutely  and  unqualifiedly  commit  himself  to 
such  a  theory  as  the  only  possible  view  of  the  case, 
for  there  are  too  many  other  hypotheses  that  are  also 
plausible.  Moreover,  whatever  position  we  may  take 
upon  the  actual  practice  of  the  Church  in  Alexandria, 
and  however  we  may  explain  the  words  of  Jerome, 
Eutychius,  Severus  and  others  upon  the  subject  of 
Presbyterial  ordination  —  it  still  remains  a  matter  of 
great  uncertainty  at  best,  and  no  man  can  be  so  sure 
of  his  interpretation,  however  well  it  may  appear  to 

143 


Apostolic  Succession 

fit,  that  he  can  undertake  to  swear  that  such  ordina- 
tion never  has  been,  and  because  of  the  Divine  decree 
(assumed  again)  never  can  be  recognized  of  the 
Church  or  of  God.  And  so,  too,  as  long  as  the  origin 
of  Episcopacy  remains  obscure  —  as  long  as  it  remains 
a  question  whether  it  were  an  Apostolic  Institution,  or 
an  historic  development,  so  long  will  there  be  uncer- 
tainty after  all  is  said  and  done,  of  an  unbroken  tac- 
tual Succession  through  the  Episcopate  alone.  It 
would  be  as  rash  to  swear  to  it  as  a  fact  as  it  would 
be  to  deny  it.  It  is  perfectly  possible  —  it  may  be 
probable  but  it  can  never  be  certain.  Yet  if  the  vali- 
dity of  the  Christian  Ministry  —  if  the  validity  of  the 
Sacraments  * 'generally  necessary  to  salvation' ' —  if  the 
validity  of  the  Church  herself  depends  upon  such  an 
unbroken  tactual  succession  —  it  must  be  certain.  If 
this  thing  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  sine  qua  non^  think 
what  a  slender  thread  salvation  rests  upon !  Think  of 
the  number  of  **ifs"  and  assumptions  that  must  firsj 
be  made  before  one  can  take  this  position !  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  the  Church  has  refrained  from  commit- 
ting herself  to  such  a  theory?  It  is  said  that  the 
Fathers  in  several  instances  give  us  an  unbroken  line 
of  Bishops  extending  from  the  days  of  the  Apostles  to 
their  own.  We  are  told  that  Linus  succeeded  Peter, 
that  Clement  succeeded  Linus,  that  Anacletus  suc- 
ceeded Clement,  and  so  on,  but  who  is  to  tell  us  in 
what  sense  Eusebius,  Irenaeus  or  Turtulli^n  used  the 
word  *' succeeded"  in  recording  the  fact.?  Historians 
likewise  tell  us  that  Edward  succeeded  Henry,  Mary 

144 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

succeeded  Edward,  Elizabeth  succeeded  Mary  on  the 
throne  of  England ;  so  also  has  there  been  a  succes- 
sion of  Presidents  in  the  United  States  from  George 
Washington  to  Theodore  Roosevelt.  What  has  such 
an  assertion  to  do  with  a  theory  that  each  sovereign 
or  president,  or  some  ruler  of  equal  rank,  crowned  or 
inaugurated  their  successors  in  office  ?  —  in  short,  what 
has  the  mere  assertion  of  the  fact  of  such  succession 
to  do  with  defining  the  mode  of  it  ?  Granting  that 
there  has  been  an  unbroken  Succession  of  Bishops  in 
the  Roman  See  from  the  days  of  the  Apostle  down- 
ward —  granting  that  Linus  succeeded  Peter,  that  Cle- 
ment succeeded  Linus,  that  Anacletus  succeeded  Cle- 
ment, the  assertion  of  this  fact  does  not  prove  that 
any  one  of  these  Bishops  ordained  his  successor,  or 
that  any  one  of  them  was  ordained  by  another  Bishop, 
and  not  rather  elevated  to  his  position  by  his  fellow 
Presbyters,  any  more  than  the  fact  that  Leo  XIII  suc- 
ceeded Pius  IX  and  Pius  X  succeeded  Leo  XIII 
proves  that  any  one  of  these  Popes  ordained  his  suc- 
cessor, or  that  any  one  of  them  was  placed  in  office  by 
another  Pope,  and  was  not  rather  (as  we  know  to  be 
the  case)  elevated  to  his  position  by  his  fellow  Cardi- 
nals. In  other  words,  the  mere  succession  of  names 
in  these  long  lists  gives  no  clue  whatever  to  the 
manner  in  which  these  persons  were  individually  in- 
stalled in  office,  and  hence  is  of  no  value  whatever  in 
supporting  a  theory  whose  essence  is  Episcopal  rather 
than  Presbyterial  ordination  or  elevation.  Moreover, 
it  may  be  remarked  in  passing  that  even  the   reliabil- 

II  145 


Apostolic  Succession 

ity  of  the  lists  themselves  is  open  to  dispute,  as  they 
are  not  always  in  agreement. 

And  so,  too,  to  revert  once  more  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment narrative,  who  can  say  with  infallible  assurance 
that  the  Apostles  themselves  were,  in  relation  to  the 
Elders  whom  they  ordained,  not  so  much  Bishops  as 
Presiding  Elders,  with  whom  these  very  Elders  join- 
ed in  the  laying  on  of  hands  ?  It  is  well  known  that 
the  Apostle  Paul  tells  the  supposed  Apostle,  i.  e.. 
Bishop  Timothy,  to  stir  up  the  gift  that  is  in  him  by 
the  laying  on  of  his  (i.  e.,  Paul's)  hands,  but  that  Paul 
did  not  alone  lay  hands  upon  him  is  evidenced  in  an- 
other passage  where  we  are  told  that  the  gift  was  be- 
stowed through  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
Presbytery.  To  avoid  the  inevitable  conclusion  that 
here  is  an  instance  of  Presbyters  at  least  joining  with 
the  Bishops  (i.  e..  Apostles)  in  the  consecration  of  a 
Bishop,  it  has  been  suggested  that  the  Presbytery 
here  referred  to  is  the  college  of  the  Apostles  them- 
selves, it  being  pointed  out  that  the  Apostles  else- 
where speak  of  themselves  at  times  as  Presbyters  or 
Elders.  But  if  we  assume  this  hypothesis  to  be  true, 
it  suggests  too  much.  For  if  the  Apostles  ordained 
Elders,  and  yet  at  the  same  time  declared  themselves 
to  be  Elders,  the  most  natural  conclusion  is  that  they 
regarded  those  whom  they  ordained  as  of  the  same 
rank  with  themselves  —  they  being  merely  Presiding 
or  Directing  Elders  because  of  their  unique  position 
as  the  first  Elders  instructed  and  sent  forth  of  Christ 
to  ordain  others  like  themselves,  and  so  necessarily  to 

146 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

direct  and  superintend.  Nor,  if  this  be  so,  is  it  the 
least  surprising  that  they  expected  these  brother  El- 
ders after  them  to  exercise  a  like  superintendence  and 
instruction  over  their  fellow,  though  newly  ordained, 
Elders,  and  yet  again  like  them  (the  Apostles)  when 
ordaining  others,  to  have  their  fellow  Elders  unite 
with  them  in  the  laying  on  of  hands.  That  the  Pres- 
byters in  our  own  Church  to  this  day  unite  with  the 
Bishop  in  the  laying  on  of  hands  whenever  a  brother 
Elder  is  ordained  is  proof  sufficient  that  we  believe 
that  the  Elders  in  the  Primitive  Church  did  so  unite 
with  the  Apostles  at  the  ordination  of  an  Elder  —  and 
if  the  Apostles  called  themselves  Elders,  and  St.  Paul 
distinctly  asserts  that  Elders  joined  with  him  in 
laying  hands  on  Timothy  when  the  latter  was  ordain- 
ed to  the  office  of  Apostle  or  Bishop,  what  warrant 
have  we  for  insisting  that  these  Elders  were  not  the 
same  Elders  as  those  who  assisted  the  Apostles  in  or- 
daining other  Elders  ?  If  there  is  any  evidence  at  all, 
it  is  in  favor  of  this  view,  particularly  as  in  I  Peter  v : 
I,  it  is  practically  certain  that  the  Elders  with  whom 
St.  Peter  is  identifying  himself  are  not  his  brother 
Apostles,  but  those  who  through  the  Apostles  have 
been  ordained  Elders,  and  thus  the  testimony  of  the 
New  Testament  becomes  absolutely  one  with  the  tes- 
timony of  Jerome,  Eutychius  and  others  respecting 
the  method  of  ordaining  Bishops  at  Alexandria,  and 
if  so,  it  appears  that  the  more  exclusive  custom  of  the 
Presiding  Elders  of  different  cities  meeting  together 
and  consecrating  other  Presiding  Elders  without  the 

147 


Apostolic  Succession 

co-operation  of  the  Elders,  was  a  subsequent  develop- 
ment altogether.  But,  whatever  be  the  truth  of  the 
matter,  we  know  that  the  Elders  at  least  united  with 
the  Apostles  or  Bishops  in  ancient  times  to  ordain 
other  Elders,  and  the  custom  still  obtains  to-day  in 
this  Church,  and  he  must  be  bold  indeed  who  is  pre- 
pared to  stake  his  salvation  upon  the  further  alleged 
fact  that  no  Presbyter  or  Elder  ever  united  with  the 
Apostles  in  consecrating  another  Apostle  or  Bishop, 
or  who,  in  view  of  the  obscurity  of  the  whole  matter 
in  the  New  Testament,  would  positively  maintain  that 
Bishops  alone  have  the  authority  of  God  to  ordain, 
and  that  Presbyters  can  lay  claim  to  no  such  divine 
prerogative. 

But  it  is  not  here  our  purpose  to  enter  into  a  discus- 
sion of  these  matters,  or  to  defend  either  view  as  final, 
and  we  allude  to  the  question  merely  in  a  general  way 
to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  whole  subject  is  too  ob- 
scure to  admit  of  that  absolute  certitude  necessary  to 
an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Church.  Whether  right 
or  wrong  in  our  solution  of  the  question,  we  maintain 
that  there  is  not  sufficient  data  at  hand  to  demoiistrate 
the  truth  or  falsity  of  either  side,  nor  if  there  was, 
and  we  could  prove  with  mathematical  exactness  that 
Bishops  were  consecrated  to  their  office  by  the  Apos- 
tles alone  and  exclusively  —  the  Elders  assisting  them 
only  in  the  ordination  of  other  Elders  —  even  then  we 
could  not  define  vv^ith  certainty  the  limits  of  the  Pres- 
byterate's  power  validly  to  ordain  other  Presbyters 
without  the  co-operation  of  the  Episcopate  —  to  say 

148 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

nothing  of  the  still  deeper  uncertainty  lying  beyond 
all  this  again,  as  to  whether  the  entire  arrangement 
adopted  by  the  Apostles  was  not  after  all  prompted  by 
a  human  and  temporal  expediency  rather  than  by  an 
explicit  command  of  Christ. 

There  is  not  one  line  of  evidence  to  be  found  any- 
where in  the  New  Testament  that  affords  clear  and 
incontrovertible  evidence  that  our  Lord  commanded 
that  the  Church's  Ministry  should  be  threefold  and 
that  the  function  of  perpetuating  the  same  should  be 
confined  to  its  highest  order.  All  such  arguments  are 
based  upon  a  series  of  more  or  less  questionable  as- 
sumptions. It  is  only  clear  that  our  Lord  did  com- 
mission two  classes  of  Ministers  —  the  Apostles  and 
the  Seventy,  but  without  laying  any  stress  upon  this 
particular  number  of  their  continuation,  and  what  be- 
came of  the  Seventy  in  the  subsequent  Apostolic  ar-_ 
rangement  is  still  a  matter  of  speculation. 

That  the  oft-quoted  passage  of  Matt,  xxviii :  i6, 
20,  *'Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  .  .  .  and  lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world, ' '  con- 
tains any  specific  and  exclusive  promise  to  the  Apos- 
tles and  their  successors  as  an  individual  order  of  Min- 
isters^ is  a  baseless  assumption  which  Dean  Alford 
long  ago  showed  to  have  no  support  in  the  language 
of  the  text,  nor  if  it  could  be  proved  to  be  correct, 
would  it  any  way  decide  the  vexed  question  as  to  who 
these  successors  were — the  Bishops  alone,  or  the  entire 
Presbyterate,  seeing  that  the  Apostles  were,  according 
to  their  own  statements.  Presbyters  themselves. 

149 


Apostolic  Succession 

The  utmost  that  can  be  said  is  that  we  have  our 
Lord's  express  declaration  that  He  came  not  to  de- 
stroy, but  to  fulfill  the  ancient  Jewish  Covenant,  and 
it  is  a  logical  inference  that  since  He  desired  the 
same  general  pattern  to  be  observed,  except  where 
His  own  Messianic  work  had  necessarily  introduced 
changes,  that  He  expected  the  same  threefold  order 
that  obtained  in  the  Jewish  Ministry  to  be  perpetuat- 
ed in  His  own.  In  our  opinion,  this  expressed  desire 
of  our  Lord  to  stand  by  the  old  Mosaic  pattern 
wherever  it  was  possible,  together  with  the  actual 
fact  of  the  appearance  of  such  a  threefold  order  imme- 
diately upon  the  death  of  the  Apostles,  is  the  strong- 
est ground  which  we  possess  for  believing  that  this 
particular  form  of  organization  was  divinely  intend- 
ed. But  even  after  the  point  is  granted,  there  is  no 
analogy  to  show  that  the  function  of  perpetuating  this 
Ministry  was  also  divinely  intended  to  be  restricted 
to  the  Episcopate,  or  that  the  last  was  in  any  sense  a 
distinct  order  from  the  Presbyterate,  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, there  is  much  to  confirm  the  theory  before  men- 
tioned that  Apostles  and  Bishops  were  in  truth  Pre- 
siding Elders  only  —  differing  in  office  but  not  in  or- 
der from  their  fellow  Elders. 

But,  after  all,  when  the  last  word  has  been  said, 
when  all  the  possibilities  have  been  ventilated,  and  all 
the/r^j"  and  cons  discussed,  when  we  have  finally  set- 
tled it  to  our  satisfaction  just  what  particular  order 
and  arrangement  our  Lord  had  in  view,  and  the  Apos- 
tles intended  to  carry  out  —  how  will  the  non-observ- 

150 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

ance  of  this  arrangement  by  any  particular  body  of 
Christians  justify  us  in  asserting  that  they  are  not 
within  the  fold  of  Christ  ?  The  importance  of  any 
matter  is  one  thing,  its  necessity  quite  another.  Even 
could  it  be  proved  (which  as  we  have  just  said  cannot 
be  done)  that  our  Lord  did  intend  fashioning  His 
Church  after  our  present  outward  and  visible  pattern, 
who  is  to  say  that  each  and  every  particular  of  this 
Divine  pattern  is  of  the  same  importance  —  or  that  the 
feature  in  question  is  one  so  weighty  as  to  be  deemed 
essential  to  the  very  being  of  a  Church  —  yea,  to  the 
very  existence  of  a  Christian  man  ?  In  view  of  the 
number  of  assumptions  that  must  successively  be  made 
before  we  are  in  a  position  to  assume  that  the  doctrine 
of  the  Apostolic  Succession  is  absolutely  necessary  to 
the  existence  of  the  Church  and  even  of  truly  Christ- 
ian men,  we  believe  that  it  is  a  far  more  grievous  and 
dangerous  thing  in  ms  to  denounce  our  fellow  Christ- 
ians who  are  without  the  Episcopate  as  outside  of  the 
Church  or  Body  of  Christ  itself,  than  it  is  in  them, 
under  the  same  circumstances  to  denounce  the  Epis- 
copate as  a  human  rather  than  a  Divine  institution, 
unnecessary  to  the  perpetuation  of  the  Ministry  and 
the  inner  life  of  the  Church.  Of  the  two,  we  would 
rather  be  with  those  whose  errors  are  intellectual  rather 
than  spiritual ;  —  in  short,  we  would  rather  find  our- 
selves intellectually  in  error  regarding  the  truth  of 
Christ's  teaching  upon  certain  points,  while  still  re- 
maining true  to  His  Spirit  of  love  and  toleration,  than 
to  find  ourselves  intellectually  correct,  but  spiritually 

151 


Apostolic  Succession 

at  fault.  It  is  a  very  serious  thing /or  us  to  condemn 
and  excommunicate  those  of  our  brethren  who  happen 
to  differ  with  us  merely  in  their  understanding  of  the 
Word  of  God,  while  remaining  absolutely  one  with  us 
in  heart  and  devotion  to  His  cause,  and  yet  for  us  to 
declare  openly  to  the  world  that  we  and  we  alone  who 
happen  to  have  the  Episcopate  are  the  legitimate 
branches  of  the  Vine,  and  that  all  other  bodies  of 
Christians,  however  pure  in  heart  and  godly  in  life,  are 
without  the  pale  of  the  Catholic  Church  —  a  position 
which  we  shall  assume  when  we  adopt  the  name  of  the 
American  Catholic  Church  —  all  such  procedures  mean 
nothing  more  or  less  than  this.  Let  the  Lord  of  the 
Vine  do  the  cutting  off  of  the  branches.  After  all,  it 
is  indeed  quite  true  that  only  He  can  do  it.  It  is  in- 
deed quite  true  that  our  noisy  anathemas  can  do  our 
fellow  creatures  little  harm.  It  is  not  they,  but  we 
who  must  consider  the  consequences,  for  often  those 
very  deeds  which  are  impotent  and  harmless  enough 
in  their  effects  upon  others,  are  fraught  with  potent 
and  eternal  consequences  to  ourselves.  Let  us  be- 
ware, therefore,  lest  by  our  own  attitude  a  worse  thing 
happen  unto  us.  Let  us  beware  lest  we,  professing 
in  this  Twentieth  Century  a  degree  of  breadth  and 
toleration  unknown  to  former  ages,  do  wake  to  find 
ourselves,  despite  our  protestions  of  horror  at  the  mere 
mention  of  the  Inquisition  or  the  Interdict,  to  be  none 
the  less  the  children  of  them  that  killed  the  prophets. 
One  of  the  hardest  lessons  that  Christianity  has  had 
to  learn  is  centered  in  the  great  truth  that  forms  and 

152 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

systems,  as  well  of  government  as  of  worship,  impor- 
tant though  they  be  (and  God  forbid  the  thought  that 
they  are  not  important)  are  none  the  less  importa^ity 
not  essential.  Christ  believed  in  forms  and  ordi- 
nances indeed,  but  beyond  all,  in  the  weightier  mat- 
ters of  the  Law  —  righteousness,  mercy,  truth.  The 
one  is  essential^  the  other  only  important;  the  one  is 
vital  to  salvation  itself,  the  other  is  but  a  useful  means 
or  auxiliary  thereto.  To  the  men  who  would  have  re- 
versed this  order,  however,  to  the  Pharisees  of  old 
who  emphasized  the  letter  at  the  expense  of  the  spir- 
it, who  imagined  themselves  true  Israelites  simply 
because  of  the  seed  of  Abraham  after  the  flesh,  rather 
than  after  the  spirit  —  to  those  that  believed  that  the 
promise  was  to  the  circumcision  of  the  flesh,  rather 
than  to  the  circumcision  of  the  heart  —  to  these  men 
having  all  the  formal  requirements  of  the  outward 
Covenant,  but  lacking  the  inward  and  spiritual  —  to 
these  our  Lord  declares  in  no  uncertain  tones  that  the 
Kingdom  shall  be  taken  from  them  altogether,  and 
given  to  men,  who,  although  they  are  utterly  and  al- 
together without  the  visible  ordinances,  are  none  the 
less,  because  of  the  Spirit,  the  true  heirs  of  the  prom- 
ise —  the  true  successors  of  Moses  —  the  true  branches 
of  the  Church  of  Jehovah  and  of  Christ.  We  say,  let 
us  beware  lest  we  to-day,  in  vainly  boasting  of  a  mere 
outward  succession  from  the  Apostles,  are  not,  like 
the  Jews  of  old,  losing  the  true  inward  succession  that 
is  alone  of  permanent  value,  and  while  so  boasting  of 
this  formal  lineage  as  the  only  infallible  sign  of  the 

153 


Apostolic  Succession 

Church  of  Christ  on  earth,  and  condemning  all  those 
about  us  who  have  it  not  as  cut  off  from  the  Body  of 
Christ  —  outside  the  true  seed  of  the  spiritual  Abra- 
ham —  are  in  truth  condemning  ourselves,  not  realiz- 
ing that  God's  promises  to-day,  even  as  God's  promis- 
es of  old,  are  not  made  to  the  fleshly  or  physical  suc- 
cession as  such,  but  to  the  spiritual  —  not  to  the  flesh- 
ly succession  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  but  to  the 
spiritual  succession  of  Faith,  Doctrine  and  Charity 
in  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  is  in  truth  the  Life, 
and  the  only  Life  of  the  Body  of  Christ  —  i.e.  the  only 
Life  of  the  Church.  That  this  was  unquestionably  the 
view  of  the  Reformers,  and  that  no  other  succession 
than  the  succession  of  faith  and  sound  doctrine  has 
ever  been  recognized  by  this  Church  as  essential,  has 
been  the  object  of  these  pages  to  prove. 

We  cannot  do  better  than  conclude  our  argument 
on  this  point  with  the  words  of  one  of  the  most  cele- 
brated divines  of  the  Church  of  England.  In  his  re- 
ply to  Harding,  the  Romanist,  the  learned  Bishop 
Jewell  has  this  to  say: — ''If  it  were  certain  that  the 
religion  and  truth  of  God  passeth  ever  more  orderly 
by  succession,  and  none  otherwise,  then  were  succes- 
sion whereof  he  hath  told  us  so  long  a  tale,  a  very 
good,  substantial  argument  of  the  truth.  But  Christ 
saith,  by  order  of  succession,  'The  Scribes  and  Phari- 
sees sit  in  Moses'  Chair.'  Annas  and  Caiaphas, 
touching  succession,  were  as  well  bishops  as  Aaron 
and  Eliezer.  Of  succession,  St.  Paul  saith  unto  the 
faithful  at  Ephesus :     '  I  know  that  after  my  departure 

154 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

hence,  ravening  wolves  shall  succeed  me.  And  out 
of  yourselves  there  shall  (by  succession)  spring  up 
men  speaking  perversely.'  Therefore  St.  Hierome 
saith:  'They  be  not  always  the  children  of  holy  men 
that  (by  succession)  have  the  place  of  holy  men. '  As 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  succeeded  Moses,  perverting 
and  breaking  the  laws  of  Moses,  even  so  do  the  Bish- 
ops of  Rome  this  day  succeed  Christ,  perverting  and 
breaking  the  laws  of  Christ.  .  .  .  Such  affiance 
some  time  had  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  in  their  suc- 
cession. Therefore  they  said :  *  We  are  the  children 
of  Abraham;'  unto  us  hath  God  given  His  promises: 
'Art  Thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham.?'  As 
for  Christ,  *we  know  not  from  whence  He  came,'  or 
what  can  He  show  for  His  succession.  And  when 
Christ  began  to  reform  their  abuses  and  errors,  they 
said  unto  Him,  'By  what  power  doest  Thou  these 
things,  and  who  gave  Thee  this  authority?'  Where 
is  Thy  Succession  ?  Thus  to  maintain  themselves  in 
credit,  for  that  they  had  continuance  and  succession 
from  Aaron  and  sat  in  Moses'  Chair,  they  kept  Christ 
quite  out  of  possession,  and  said  unto  Him,  even  as 
Mr.  Harding  saith  now  unto  us:  'Whoever  taught 
us  these  things  before  thee  ?  What  ordinary  succes- 
sion and  vocation  had  thou .?  What  Bishop  admitted 
thee  ?  Who  confirmed  thee  ?  Who  allowed  thee  ?  . 
.  .  All  other  things  failing,  they  must  hold  only  by 
succession ;  and  only  because  they  sit  in  Moses'  Chair 
they  must  claim  the  possession  of  the  whole. 

"This  is  the  right  and  virtue  of  their  succession. 

155 


Apostolic  Succession 

.  We  neither  have  bishops  without  Church  or 
Church  without  bishops.  Neither  doth  the  Church 
of  England  this  day  depend  of  them  whom  you  often 
call  apostates  as  if  our  Church  were  no  Church  with- 
out them.  .  .  .  They  are  for  a  great  part  learned 
and  grave  and  godly  men,  and  are  ashamed  to  see  your 
follies.  Notwithstanding,  if  there  were  not  one, 
neither  of  them  nor  of  us  left  alive,  yet  would  not 
therefore  the  whole  Church  of  England  flee  to  Lo- 
raine.  .  .  .  Whosoever  is  a  member  of  Christ's 
Body,  whosoever  is  a  child  of  the  Church,  whosoever 
is  baptized  in  Christ  and  beareth  His  Name,  is  fully 
invested  with  their  priesthood,  and  therefore  may 
justly  be  called  a  priest.  And  wheresoever  there  be 
three  such  together,  as  Tertullian  saith,  'yea,  though 
they  be  only  laymen,  yet  have  they  a  Church!'  .  . 
God's  Name  be  blessed  forever!  We  want  neither 
Church  nor  priesthood,  nor  any  kind  of  Sacrifice  that 
Christ  hath  left  unto  His  faithful.  Faith  cometh 
(not  by  succession,  but)  by  hearing;  and  hearing 
cometh  (not  by  legacy  or  inheritance  from  bishop  to 
bishop,  but)  of  the  Word  of  God.  'Succession  is  the 
chief  way  for  any  Christian  man  to  avoid  Antichrist. ' 
I  grant  you,  If  you  mean  the  Succession  of  doctrine. 
It  is  not  sufficient  to  claim  Succession  of  place,  it  be- 
hoveth  us  rather  to  have  regard  to  Succession  of  doc- 
triner     (Works,  HI,  320,  338,  348). 

Having  now  pointed  out  what,  in  our  opinion,  are 
the  most  serious  obstacles  in  the  way  of  any  immedi- 

156 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

ate  steps  towards  the  attainment  of  Church  unity,  and 
having  proven  that  the  popular  theories  relating  to  the 
Church  and  the  Episcopate  are  utterly  indefensible  up- 
on the  hypothesis  that  they  are  in  any  sense  the  offi- 
cial teachings  of  this  church,  it  follows  that  there  is 
but  one  course  left  open  to  us.  It  is  our  parts  and 
duties,  as  we  love  the  Church  Catholic  before  any  one 
human  branch  or  division  of  it,  and  hold  the  welfare 
of  the  entire  Body  of  Christ  to  be  dearer  and  more 
sacred  to  us  than  all  mere  denominational  ends  and 
interests,  that  we  should  in  the  manliness  of  true 
Christian  strength,  have  the  courage  to  abandon 
these  popular,  but  narrow  and  unchristian  views, 
which  are,  in  truth,  no  part  of  the  teachings  of  this 
church,  but  are  merely  the  unofficial  theories  of  cer- 
tain of  her  members,  and  openly  and  bravely  proffer 
to  the  world  a  platform  of  unity,  which  in  its  true 
interpretation  is  broad  and  tolerant  enough  to  admit 
into  one  communion  and  fellowship  at  least  a  very 
large,  if  not  the  greater  part  of  the  Christian  world. 
We  say  a  very  large,  if  not  the  greater  part,  for  it 
may  be  true,  indeed,  that  even  with  a  correct  under- 
standing of  its  last  and  most  disputed  clause,  there 
will  be  yet  certain  branches  of  the  Christian  Church 
which  will  not  consider  the  formula  sufficiently  ade- 
quate for  their  needs.  This,  of  course,  can  hardly 
be  obviated,  and  indeed  it  would  be  unreasonable  to 
expect  the  unity  of  entire  Christendom  as  the  result 
of  this  or  any  other  single  effort. 

But  however  inadequate  the  formula  may  be  as  re- 

157 


Apostolic  Succession 

spects  the  perfect  realization  of  our  hopes,  the  fact 
that  it  is  logically  fitted  to  accomplish  so  much  in  the 
right  direction,  proves  it  to  be  invaluable,  and  this 
alone  should  urge  upon  all  who  can  accept  its  princi- 
ples, the  moral  necessity  of  making  use  of  it  as  far  as 
possible. 

We  venture  to  assert  that  when  once  it  is  clearly 
understood  that  this  formula  proposes  to  recognize 
the  Catholic  membership  of  all  baptized  persons,  to- 
gether with  the  validity  of  the  ministries  of  all  non- 
episcopal  bodies,  neither  condemning  their  official 
acts  nor  discriminating  in  any  way  against  them  or 
their  respective  denominations,  and  that  the  proposi- 
tion for  the  adoption  of  the  historic  Episcopate  is 
made  solely  in  the  interests  of  expediency  —  the  Epis- 
copal form  of  government  having  been  for  fifteen  hun- 
dred years  the  practically  universal  rule,  and  being  at 
this  present  the  rule  of  well  nigh  three-fourths  of  the 
entire  Church  Catholic,  thus  making  it  beyond  ques- 
tion the  only  form  of  government  whose  adoption 
could  reasonably  be  expected  —  we  venture  to  assert, 
we  say,  that  when  this  is  the  clear  and  unequivocal 
understanding  of  the  matter,  the  prospect  of  unity 
will  be  a  thousand-fold  increased. 

The  Scriptures  as  containing  all  things  necessary  to 
salvation,  and  being  the  ultimate  rule  of  faith;  the 
Apostles'  and  Nicene  Creeds  —  the  first  as  the  bap- 
tismal symbol,  the  second  as  a  sufficient  statement 
of  the  Faith ;  the  two  Sacraments  ordained  by  Christ 
Himself,  and  administered  with  the  unfailing  use   of 

158 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

His  words  —  these  things  can  meet  with  but  little 
real  opposition  from  the  vast  majority  of  Christian 
people.  It  is  only  the  4th  Article  that  can  in  any 
way  call  forth  serious  objections,  and  with  a  corrected 
view  of  its  supposed  meaning  and  intent,  these  too 
must  fail. 

For  after  all,  what  are  the  facts  in  the  case .?  What 
would  be  the  general  attitude  of  the  main  bodies  of 
the  Christian  world  towards  such  a  platform .?  It  is 
quite  true  that  so  far  as  Rome  is  concerned  our  pro- 
position cannot  hope  for  success.  But  what  proposi- 
tion can .?  Rome  will  not  indeed  consent  to  the  re- 
cognition of  the  Ministries  of  non-episcopal  bodies, 
but  neither  will  she  allow  the  validity  of  Anglican  or- 
ders, and  furthermore,  by  her  insistence  upon  the  re- 
cognition of  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  she  has  im- 
posed another  condition  that  no  church  in  Christen- 
dom will  allow.  So  far,  therefore,  as  Rome  is  con- 
cerned, neither  the  Lambeth  Articles,  nor  any  other 
platform  that  could  possibly  be  devised  by  any  other 
Christian  body  can,  under  existing  conditions,  hope 
for  success.  Objections,  therefore,  to  our  particular 
proposition  merely  because  of  the  attitude  of  Rome, 
are  out  of  order.  Our  object  here  is  not  to  defend 
this  or  any  other  proposition  as  a  perfect  basis  of  uni- 
versal union,  for,  in  our  view  of  it,  neither  the  Lam- 
beth Articles  nor  any  other  platform  as  yet  proposed 
or  possible  of  serious  consideration,  can  under  exist- 
ing conditions,  meet  with  the  full  assent  of  Christen- 
dom.    Our  object  is  only  to  hit  upon  a  platform,  con- 

159 


Apostolic  Succession 

sistent  with  our  own  essential  beliefs  and   principles, 

which  will  simultaneously,  and  at  this  present  time, 
appeal  to  the  largest  possible  number  of  Christians, 
and  we  believe  that  the  position  here  advocated  is  of 
such  a  nature.  For  even  if  we  should  maintain  the 
necessity  of  the  prevailing  theory  of  Apostolic  Suc- 
cession as  the  Catholic  party  would  advocate,  nothing 
would  be  gained,  and  much  would  be  lost.  Protest- 
antism would,  of  course,  be  lost  to  us ;  Rome  would 
still  continue  indifferent,  and  the  only  possible  gain 
would  be  fellowship  with  the  Eastern  Church.  More- 
over, on  the  basis  of  such  an  agreement,  there  would 
be  no  further  prospect,  even  in  the  remote  future,  of 
winning  either  Rome  or  the  Protestant  Churches. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  the  Lambeth  platform,  interpre- 
ted as  to  its  4th  Article  as  herein  indicated,  and 
shown  to  be  the  only  interpretation  consistent  with 
the  official  position  of  this  Church,  were  urged,  not 
only  would  there  be  hope  of  reunion  with  the  Protest- 
ant bodies,  but  there  would  ultimately  be  hope  of  un- 
ion with  the  Eastern  Church.  For  whatever  attitude 
the  Greek  Church  might  at  present  assume  towards 
the  admission  of  the  validity  of  non-episcopal  orders, 
when  once  Protestantism  and  Anglicanism  were  unit- 
ed upon  this  basis,  and  Episcopal  government  a  fact, 
the  whole  question  would  in  a  few  generations  cease 
to  be  a  question,  and  there  would,  therefore,  be  no 
excuse  for  further  organic  separation.  It  would  then 
result  that  practically  the  entire  Church,  exclusive  of 
Rome,  would  be  reunited.     While,  therefore,    it    is 

i6o 


The  Problem  of  Unity 

true  that  absolute  unity  cannot  be  hoped  for  upon  the 
basis  of  this  proposition,  it  is  likewise  true  that  it 
cannot  be  hoped  for  upon  the  basis  of  any  other,  and 
as  it  is  further  true  that  this  proposition  offers  a  reas- 
onable hope  of  reunion  with  a  very  considerable  part 
of  Christendom  in  the  relatively  near  future  (a  part, 
moreover,  which  from  a  racial,  political  and  social  as 
well  as  religious  standpoint  is  much  nearer  to  us  than 
any  other)  and  in  the  more  remote  future  with  practi- 
cally all  the  remaining  portion,  with  the  one  exception 
of  Rome,  it  seems  only  right  that  we  should  take  ad- 
vantage of  it.  From  a  purely  utilitarian  point  of 
view,  therefore,  such  a  proposition  would  appear  most 
advisable,  and  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  we  can  afford 
to  shut  our  eyes  to  its  importance.  But  this  is  by 
no  means  all.  Were  it  merely  a  matter  of  utility,  the 
writer  would  gladly  have  spared  himself  the  writing 
of  these  pages.  Unfortunately  it  is  a  far  more  ser- 
ious matter  that  the  Church  is  called  upon  to  consid- 
er, for  whatever  we  may  think  of  the  problem  from 
the  standpoint  of  mere  expediency —  whatever  we  may 
think  of  the  utility  or  practicability  of  such  a  meas- 
ure, there  is  a  moral  side  of  the  question  that  reveals 
our  duty  all  too  clearly,  and  whose  imperative  de- 
mands will  admit  of  no  hesitancy  or  debate  whatever. 
We  most  solemnly  assert  that  if  the  Church  as  a 
Church  (apart  from  the  opinions  of  individual  church- 
men) has  in  all  her  official  acts  and  utterances  ever 
stood  for  the  recognition  of  the  validity  of  non-epis- 
copal orders,  then  unless  this  Church  as  a  Church  is 

12  i6i 


Apostolic  Succession 

ready  publicly  and  officially  to  repudiate  this  her  his- 
toric position  to  the  world,  she  is  morally  bound  to 
stand  to  her  professed  principles,  and  seek  for  the 
unity  of  God's  people  along  those  lines,  and  along 
those  lines  only,  wherein  her  own  conscience  has  ever 
declared  to  her  lay  the  pathway  of  reason  and  of  duty 
—  in  short  she  is  morally  bound,  irrespective  of  any 
present  prospect  of  success  or  failure,  of  the  practica- 
bility or  non-practicability  of  such  a  measure,  to  be- 
gin her  work  for  the  uniting  of  Christendom  by  mak- 
ing a  frank  and  fearless  acknowledgment  of  the  valid- 
ity of  non-episcopal  orders,  and  the  corporate  mem- 
bership of  all  baptized  persons  in  the  Mystical  Body 
of  Christ.  Will  she  seize  the  opportunity,  or  will  she 
not  ?  Will  she  have  the  Christ-like  courage  to  admit 
the  error  and  redeem  the  wrong  which  many  of  her 
sincere,  but  all  too  zealous,  children  have  committed 
in  her  name;  or  will  she  in  a  narrow,  worldly  spirit 
stick,  reasonably  or  unreasonably,  right  or  wrong,  to 
the  infallibility  of  their  present  attitude,  regardless 
of  the  living  witness  of  her  own  authoritative  and 
historic  utterances?  Is  her  present  doctrinal  posi- 
tion, in  other  words,  to  be  interpreted  by  the 
mere  unofficial  theories  and  opinions  of  certain 
of  her  members,  shifting  with  every  wind  of  pop- 
ular churchmanship,  and  so  presenting  no  one,  con- 
sistent and  defensible  front  to  the  world,  or  is  she 
to  be  regarded  as  authoritatively  teaching  only  those 
old  principles,  and  their  inevitable  corollaries,  which 
she  has    ever    officially    maintained,    or    else    such 

162 


The  Problem  of  Unity- 
new  ones  only  (either  additional  or  corrective)  which 
she  shall  at  this  present,  or  any  future  time,  see 
fit  likewise  officially  and  authoritatively  to  declare  ? 
These  are  the  alternatives  before  her.  Let  her 
speak. 


163 


Note 

In  continuation  of  the  footnote  on  page  42,  the 
reader  will  kindly  add  the  following  observation  : 

If  it  should  be  contended  that  the  mere^z7z/r^  of  the  Articles 
to  mention  the  doctrine  of  ApostoHc  Succession  is  no  argument 
that  the  Church  does  not  recognize  such  a  doctrine,  we  reply 
that  it  is  none  the  less  an  argument  that  she  does  not  regard  it 
as  an  essential  doctrine  or  one  that  her  clergy  must  subscribe. 
Essentials  of  belief  can  never  be  ignored  or  omitted  from  those 
official  statements  of  belief  which  the  Church  requires  her  clergy 
to  subscribe.  Official  failure  to  mention  a  doctrine,  alleged  to 
be  essential  to  the  very  being  of  a  church,  is  in  itself  official  af- 
firmation that  such  a  doctrine  is  not  essential  thereto.  Essen- 
tials must  be  positively  affirmed.  It  is  only  non-essentials  that 
can  be  ignored,  and  so'  left  to  speculation  and  debate. 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Sept.  2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

111  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township.  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111 


iiiiill